Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There was something about walking in the rain that was just so peaceful to him.

The cool water sprinkling on the ground and on him, a vast contrast from the vivid, dry heat in his memories. It was refreshing. So different to how his mind was when left to wander that he couldn’t bring himself to care if he was soaked through to the bone. Yugi looked up at the sky, a damp gray color from all the clouds. The rain wasn’t going to stop anytime soon.

Good. It gave his mind something else to focus on, something besides where it always ran off to, when he was left alone with his thoughts. It was his favorite time to take a walk really. To wander around Domino City- though he never went too far from the Game Shop. Though he and his Grandpa had help now, Yugi didn’t want to be too far away in case he was needed.

He had spent enough time doing nothing already, lost in his grief, he wanted to do something . He wouldn’t want Yugi to stay like that forever.

It had been a year and a half since he last saw him, saw Atem. When the other half of their soul returned after Yugi’s desperate plea to the Gods as he pieced together the Puzzle once more. He felt Atem before he saw him, in that duel against Diva. Their mental link sprang back to life so vibrantly. To Yugi, it felt like soaring. They had been complete once more, and Yugi couldn’t hide his love over their bond, just as Atem couldn’t either.

But it had to end. A short deal with the Gods to allow Atem to assist the world one more time. Just for a few fleeting moments, they had been reunited.

It didn't cost Yugi much. 

Nothing that he would truly miss at least.

And with it, the Puzzle had seemingly vanished. And the Ring, like all the other Items, was gone as well. Scattered to the winds like the sands that had buried them before. Yugi was alone with his thoughts once more.

Sometimes he felt truly alone. Everyone was busy with life now. Tea was off in New York, becoming a dancer like she had always dreamed of. They stayed in touch, with weekly video calls and texts almost every day, even the change in time zones wouldn’t keep their friendship apart. He had even met the lovely lady who caught Tea’s eye a few months ago in one of her college courses. Tristan was closer to home, working security and thriving in the job. A lifetime job, if his boss had any say in it. Duke was in no hurry to let Tristan go. 

Yugi had to admit, the two worked rather well together, and Tristan was both a good deterrent to anyone trying to start trouble at Duke’s shop and a welcoming presence for anyone going to check out the games Duke had there. He was great with anyone looking for a casual or competitive viewpoint on most of the games Duke sold. 

Joey was busy as well. With him being old enough finally, he had convinced his mother to give custody of Serenity to him. Of course, Yugi knew he had some help. He smiled softly as he finally took refuge at a sheltered bus stop to get out of the rain. Mokuba may have asked Roland to help persuade Joey and Serenity’s mother. Mainly so he would have a familiar face in class with him. The two had become fast friends, much to Joey and Kaiba’s dismay.

Well, Yugi wasn’t sure how much of that was dismay now. The two seemed to settle into something between rivalry and acquaintanceship. He wouldn’t call them friends, not yet. But Joey’s duels in the recent tournaments were nothing to scoff at. Any he entered without Yugi or Kaiba, he won easily. And even an unofficial duel between Joey and Kaiba had ended in a tie. Yugi could see the begrudging neutrality Kaiba was beginning to feel towards him.

It was enough to snag Joey a job at Kaiba Corp too. As a beta tester for new duel disk technology and a few games. Including Yugi’s own game, one that Kaiba had sole rights to marketing as part of a business partnership between KC and the Game Shop. It hadn’t been too surprising to Yugi that it came up, he and Kaiba could actually work well together when they wanted to. Yugi had handled the partnership, not wanting to give his grandpa another heart attack at how many zeros Kaiba tried to add to make it a deal impossible for the Mutous to deny. Not that Yugi would reject it either way. It was a good deal, one that gave his grandpa a break from running the shop on his own so much while also bringing in more business. Not that anyone else knew what it said.

Contracts written in dead languages still held in Domino, so long as the parties they pertained to could read it. Who knew?

Well, Ryou knew. He worked at the museum, part-time guide, part-time translator. As one of three and a half people who could read and fully understand ancient Egyptian writing. Yugi had giggled when Kaiba brought a contract written in the same language to him. And hearing Joey try to decipher it had sent him into a full laughing fit. He knew some of the language, but still playfully mistranslated things just to get Yugi to laugh.

Pegasus, however, hadn’t been that amused by it when he stopped by to drop off a few secret projects to Kaiba. Duel disks that were the combined effort of both CEOs, ones that could work with high amounts of Shadow Magic. The one Yugi had used against Kaiba and Diva had been a beta design, Yugi had pouted about Kaiba using him as a test dummy when he was told. It gave them the data needed to make the duel disks for anyone who could use Shadow Magic safely though, so Yugi had a bit of revenge by gleefully listing off who all that was.

There were only five in total. A sad fact, only a handful of magic users were left- ones who could use it safely anyway. Ones who could call upon the Shadows and spirits of various realms. Yugi, of course. Kaiba, Ryou, and Malik. And the look of disdain on Kaiba’s face was worth it when Yugi told him Pegasus could as well. Of course, with just so few, it did make keeping the magic a secret a lot easier. Any slip-ups in control could be passed off as the hologram tech malfunctioning in a duel.

It was never a malfunction though. Or a test of the systems. It was oftentimes an accident, an overlaying of their dimension; a world that feared anything that could not be explained. And of the varying other worlds; ones of magic, wonder, good and evil, darkness and light, chaos and order, shadows, neutrality, balances. Full of memories, fear, happiness, pain, and love.

Sometimes it was a lot of fear. Yugi guessed having Dark Necrofear as a silent guardian would surprise anyone, Ryou had been a nervous wreck for a while before adjusting to her, eventually coming to summon her just for company at times. Malik had a rough time explaining giant scorpion sightings in Egypt, but people were adjusting to that. His magic was wild, even with Ishizu trying to help him.

And the Kaiba mansion had a new permanent resident, sometimes six of them. But the one to stand out was the pure white dragon with a diamond-studded collar, the name Kisara written on it in elegant script. She wore it proudly, spending most of her days lounging in the sunroom. Her brothers, Azure and Quartz, were more adventurous, traveling between the spirit realm and earth as they pleased. While the smaller Alternate dragons were still getting the hang of it. Yugi teased Kaiba about it often.

Not that he had any room to talk.

“There you are! You’re going to catch a cold out here!”

Yugi grinned sheepishly as someone familiar appeared next to him. Dressed in a white sundress with a gold and blue belt, her hands on her hips as she stared at Yugi. “Mana.” Yugi greeted. She wasn’t Atem’s Mana, not really. While Dark Magician Girl had been the manifestation of Mana’s Ka and Ba uniting, the two were separate now. But she had admitted Dark Magician Girl was quite the mouthful to say, taking on the name Mana to make it easier.

“I just wanted to take a walk. It wasn’t raining when I started.” Yugi admitted, ready for whatever scolding was going to come.

“Be glad it’s me and not Mahaad here.” Mana pointed out. Once again, a familiar name to Yugi. But so different from the spellcaster who was Atem’s loyal friend.

Much like Kaiba, Yugi liked to skirt around the rules the group had about summoning. Only to help out around the shop, that was what Yugi decided. Anyone who wanted to come help was free to, he wouldn’t force anyone. Mana and her sisters jumped at the chance, and Mahaad soon followed to help keep an eye on things. They were also good company, keeping the bleak thoughts in his mind away.

Kuriboh was a great help for that. While the Magician girls liked helping around the shop, Kuriboh preferred bouncing around and helping in the house more. Even if his help was limited.

And, much like Kaiba, Yugi had dragons of his own that wouldn’t leave him be. Unlike Kaiba, his dragons were far more volatile, to put it simply. Gandora couldn’t fit in the shop. He barely fit in the test rooms at Kaiba Corp at full size. And the readings off of just one of the three were nearly enough to explode the analyzing machines.

It was no wonder Bakrua had a healthy fear of them. Of the sharp teeth and gleaming gems. His dragons earned the Destruction titles they came with.

“I was going to head back soon.” Yugi promised with a sheepish grin as he gestured out into the rain. “However, as you can see…” It was a heavy downpour, the rain a soothing noise against the roof of the covered bus stop.

“Besides. The store is so dead today.” Yugi groaned. “Kiwi offered to stay so I could get out for a bit.”

Mana sighed, hanging her head. “That’s when you go play games, not walk in the rain!” She complained to him. “Solomon not back yet?”

“Not yet. Pegasus still can’t find the missing spirits. So Gramps wants to keep looking. And he’s… looking for the five still.”

Mana sobered at that, knowing what Yugi meant. While the Ring and Puzzle were possibly actually lost in the world now, there were five Millennium Items unaccounted for. Ones that had once been buried where the Ring and Puzzle were. Kaiba hadn’t grabbed them, and the Plana had no interest in any but the Puzzle. When Pegasus had grown concerned after hearing what happened, he had gone to check on the final resting place of the Items.

Only to find it in worse shape than Kaiba and Diva had left it.

There was nothing to do about it but wait, however. Pegasus reassured that he had people out searching. Yugi wasn’t sure who he meant, but a few messages from Mai and Diva both about a week ago gave him a good idea on who Pegasus found. And grandpa had volunteered himself and a few colleagues to search around as well. People who knew what to look for, and who knew to handle the Items with careful hands .

Yugi hummed, looking up at the sky. The rain was still coming down hard, but it didn’t seem as if a thunderstorm would start up. He heard Mana whisper a few words next to him, smiling as the air around them both warmed up. “Thanks.” Yugi said gratefully.

“Come on, we should head back.” Mana replied, looking at Yugi. “I don’t think the rain’s going to let up any time soon.”

She had a point. Even though it wouldn’t storm, the sky was as gray as gray could get, and not a sign of blue sky in any direction. No matter what, they’d be walking home in the rain. Best to get it over with before it became too late in the day. “Lead the way.”

The two walked in a far more companionable silence than what Yugi had been in before. It was peaceful, warm, like a friendly duel. Mana began to talk about her sisters, Yugi teasing her about any trouble the group had gotten into with Mahaad. He also promised to bring the two Kuriboh to him for the night, if only to give Celtic Guardian a break. Winged Kuriboh was a new spirit, and Yugi’s own Kuriboh took to being an “older brother” again like a fish to water. Including showing him just how to get into trouble with most other spirits.

Yugi smiled, feeling much lighter with Mana there. Yet there was something charged in the air that made the two walk a bit more warily. “It’s not supposed to storm.” Yugi’s smile turned into a frown. The feeling in the air was familiar, a charged feeling that brought on goosebumps, like lightning could strike close to them.

“My Moon, that’s Shadow Magic.” Mana paused, speaking in a hushed, rushed tone to Yugi. “ New Shadow Magic.”

New?

That wasn’t meant to be possible.

“The magic’s sealed, Atem made certain.” And yet, Yugi could feel it too. There was Shadow Magic in the air, and it wasn’t any that Yugi knew. Malik was in Egypt, Pegasus and Kaiba at Kaiba Corp speaking of a new deal for Duel Monsters, and Ryou was at the museum for at least another three hours.

Out of the corner of his eye, down one of the alleyways, Yugi caught a flash of bright light. It was slow, not a camera flash, but one of a duel summon. “That way!” His legs were moving before Yugi even thought about what he was doing.

If there was a new sign of Shadow Magic, it could only mean trouble. And Yugi wasn’t one to leave trouble alone. He hurried to the alleyway, stopping with his eyes widening in shock at what he saw.

In front of him was a large segmented serpent- no, it was a dragon. Covered in metal plating, with two plated tubes connected to its neck and head. Yellow eyes glinted dangerously, illuminating with the lightning suddenly striking overhead. It glared further down the alleyway, its body curled around something with its tail rattling dangerously.

It was one of the missing cards Pegasus had told him about. Yugi had found one of the Cyber Dragons. It matched the image of the card Pegasus had shown him. He brought up his duel disk, pulling out a card to summon as he realized what the dragon was facing. There was a man in the alleyway. Had he summoned it?

No, Yugi realized as he silently summoned Dark Magician. Mahaad appeared next to Mana, frowning at the scene Yugi had brought him to. Yugi’s eyes widened as he took in exactly what was going on.

The Cyber Dragon was curled around something. Two small children! And the man ahead of the dragon raised his arm, something silver in his hands. “Mahaad, stop him!” Yugi ordered before he could fire the gun.

It went off just as Mahaad used a magic attack to break it, the bullet bouncing off of the Cyber Dragon harmlessly as Mahaad’s staff pinned the man to a nearby building, holding it sideways against the man’s throat to keep him there as Mana and Yugi rushed towards the dragon.

It hissed in warning, lowering its head as the plating seemed to expand. The two children it was curled around didn’t react to that, both looking fearfully towards the man instead. “Peace, we aren’t here to harm them.” Mana said soothingly, raising one hand. A magic circle appeared in front of her palm, flashing purple before going back to a soft yellow color. “Cyber, what’s happened here?”

Yugi slipped past the dragon, letting Mana handle it as he looked at the man Mahaad had pinned. “What’s a bunch of freaks like you doing here?” The man spat, gripping the staff to try and shove Mahaad away, but the magician stood firm. “Move that blasted dragon so I can finally be rid of those brats for good! We got no use for ‘em!”

Yugi stopped walking when he heard that. “Excuse me?” He asked softly.

“What’s it to you, kid? I’ll kill you too! Just like her worthless spawn, I can’t even claim them as my own, it’s too disgusting, for what they can do!”

The air in the alleyway seemed to grow colder as Yugi took another step forward, eyes narrowed in a glare that Mahaad looked worriedly at. The shadows in the alley seemed to grow darker, beginning to shake around their edges. “Is that so?” Yugi whispered.

The Cyber Dragon seemed to calm at the feeling in the air. It stopped hissing, lowering its head down to the two children it protected as Mana moved in front of it, blocking their view of Yugi for the moment. 

Yugi had never seen the appeal of Penalty Games. They were a darker version of Shadow Game, one that Atem seemed to abandon after a while, once Yugi began to be aware of the times when he would take control. Yugi wasn’t blind to what they were. He heard about the things Atem- Yami then- would do to anyone who dared to try and face him or harm Yugi. 

He had to admit, Atem was rather creative when he wanted to be. But Yugi wasn’t looking for creativity.

Mahaad backed off as one of the shadows lashed out, curling around the man’s neck. So many possibilities on how to punish the man, each one darker than the last. The temptation of the Shadows was great. But Yugi wasn’t worried about that.

He had already been tempted, and it was that temptation that Osiris had accepted as half the price for Atem to help him against Diva.

For his return, even for just a moment, you must accept something more, Pharaoh’s Queen. The golden eye appeared on Yugi’s forehead, so similar to how it would for Atem. The shadows lifted the man off of the ground, tightening as he fought against them, clawing at his own neck to try and release himself.

“What are you doing?!” The man screamed. “Let me go!”

“For the crimes you’ve admitted to?” Yugi raised an eyebrow. Tristan had said there were a few missing persons cases going around. And the man had mentioned ‘us’, it was possible they were connected. And the way the man paled told Yugi he was on the right track. “No. I think it’s best you face more judgement for this. Given you were trying to kill innocent children.”

The shadows moved around the man, seeming to swallow him whole. The man screamed again, and the Cyber Dragon hissed loudly to cover the noise. Yugi frowned, he hadn’t expected the man to be so loud, he didn’t want the children to hear the screaming. As quick as it began, it was over. The shadows retreated, Yugi blinking as they did. He didn’t think it would be that easy to use the power…

The snapping of the dragon’s jaws drew his attention back to the matter at hand. “Mana, Mahaad. Let me handle this.” Yugi turned around, smiling softly at the two magicians.

“My Moon.” Mana began hesitantly. “They’re so small…”

Yugi walked forward, holding out his hand to the dragon as it snapped again. If Mana was worried, then something was wrong. “Easy now. I’m not here to hurt them.” He let his control of his magic loosen, the feel of it coating the alleyway. 

Once it reached the Cyber Dragon, it began to calm, looking curious yet wary at the same time. My hatchlings… Its voice echoed, the magic translating it as Cyber lowered its head back to cover the two.

“They’re okay now.” Yugi soothed. “You know this magic, yes? I swear on my own life and magic that I mean no harm to your hatchlings. It’s going to rain harder though, I’m worried for them.”

It didn’t take long for the dragon to move, pressing its cool, metallic muzzle against Yugi’s hand. A sign of trust, Yugi knew from his own three. I know this magic. By the Four, Queen of the Moon, do not harm them. And with that, the dragon uncurled.

“Cyber wh-what’s going on? W-what did you do?!” An immediate response came from one of the children.

Yugi looked at the two in shock, finally able to see them in full. He hadn’t realized just how young they were! The older boy, with dark blue hair and glaring eyes that matched moved in front of the younger. He couldn’t be any older than seven, if Yugi had to guess. While the younger one was only four, maybe five? With light teal hair and tearful gray eyes. Yugi’s look softened as he moved a bit closer.

“It’s alright. I meant what I said to Cyber, I’m not here to hurt you.” He soothed, crouching down to be more level with them. 

It was amusing to him, having to crouch down to speak to someone. Usually it was people having to do that with him.

“My Moon, the Shadow Magic we felt, it’s coming from both of them.” Mana whispered to him, moving closer to Yugi while staying relaxed. She gave the two children a reassuring smile, only to be met with a glare from the older again.

“Why do you call him that? And what are you?” The boy demanded.

Yugi chuckled. “That’s a long story. But Mana here is Dark Magician Girl, a duel spirit like Cyber is.” He introduced, pulling out Mana’s card from the holder on his shoulder to show the boys, not missing the way the younger peeked out from behind who Yugi assumed was his brother at that. He looked curious, clinging to the back of the older’s shirt. What surprised Yugi about him was how he turned to hiss at Cyber, the same way Cyber had hissed when Yugi heard his voice.

They could speak to the Cyber Dragon? Yugi looked them over again, finally noticing that the younger boy held cards in his hand. They had nearly a full deck of cards! And what Mana had said, the magic had come from them… He reached out quietly, feeling magic lash out at his own while some of it recoiled away from his. She was right. “You’ll exhaust yourself, keeping Cyber here though. Where did you get the cards from?”

“Cyber gave them to us when I found his card.” The boy muttered, shaking his head. “I’m not sending him away!” He said, glaring over Yugi’s shoulder.

Yugi looked back, amusement filling him when he realized the boy was glaring at Mahaad. Understandable, his magician did look quite intimidating standing there in full magician robes, hat and staff included. 

Do you want to head back? You might want to warn your sisters we’re having company. Yugi sent silently. Mahaad raised an eyebrow at that, but nodded in agreement, disappearing in a flash of light. “It isn’t safe to keep him out for long periods. I promise, that man isn’t coming back ever . You’re safe now.”

“Safe?” The younger boy spoke up for once, looking at Yugi in slight awe. “You can speak to Cyber?”

“I can. I swore I’d protect the Shadows a while ago, and that includes anyone who can use the magic.” Yugi nodded. “Since you summoned Cyber, that means I’ll protect you too.”

“Like a superhero?” The younger whispered.

“Syrus.” The older boy hissed, switching to the same hissing the younger- Syrus- had done before.

Just how long had they been around the Cyber Dragon, to be able to copy a dragon language so easily? Not even Kaiba could, and he spent the majority of his time around the Blue-Eyes, even at work. Mana didn’t seem too surprised at the way the two spoke. “Cyber Dragons must hoard cards, and it’s understandable if they’ve been protecting these two from everyone, even their so-called family.” Mana mused. “It explains why they have a nearly full deck.”

Yugi knew dragons liked to hoard things. Kisara and her brothers hoarded any stray technology, and Joey’s Red-Eyes seemed to have quite the rock collection. Cyber Dragons hoarded cards, and their chosen humans it seemed. Yugi put away his cards, deactivating his duel disk as thunder rumbled overhead again. “What’s your name?” Yugi asked the older boy.

He seemed hesitant to say it, looking up at Cyber at first. Cyber had calmed down, recognition in his eyes as he looked at Yugi. He gave a low hiss, as if he had realized just what he called Yugi before as well. The dragon uncurled fully, nudging the boys closer to Yugi. “...Zane.” The boy finally murmured, as if Cyber had given him the answers he was looking for. “And my brother is Syrus.”

Yugi nodded, standing up fully with a smile. “Well Zane, Syrus. It seems like you’re both hurt, and staying in a cold dirty alley won’t help, especially with this rain.” He said, holding his hands out to the boys. “Will you come with me and Mana? We can get you out of the weather. And Cyber can come with as well of course!”

Syrus didn’t have to think about the answer. It was somewhat alarming how quick he was to hurry over to Yugi. Even Zane looked startled at him. Yugi didn’t move, not wanting to upset Zane by taking Syrus any further away from him. “...why? Why would you really help us?” Zane whispered.

“Because. It’s my duty to help.” Yugi said gently. “But I’m not doing this just out of duty. You two are just kids, and what that man said… it isn’t right. So I want to help make things right for you two.” He wasn’t sure how he could do it, but getting them out of the rain was a start. Going back home, getting the boys dried off and warm, then probably contacting Kaiba to see what could be done seemed like a good game plan. 

“And why did Cyber call you Queen of the Moon?” Zane added to his question.

“That’s a long story tied into why Mana calls me ‘My Moon’.” Yugi chuckled. Zane certainly was curious, but that was a good thing. “It’s my title. Though if you two are duelists… you might know me better as the King of Games.”

That made Zane’s eyes widen. Bingo , Yugi had found the right thing to say for the boy. He huffed as Syrus chose then to cling to him, not expecting the sudden weight against his legs, though it was a lot less weight than Yugi had expected. At least the title seemed to made Zane’s mind up for him.

“...Okay. We’ll come with then.”

Chapter Text

It surprised Yugi just how light both boys were.

Syrus was easy for him to carry, clinging to Yugi tightly and sniffling every so often. Yugi frowned, rubbing Syrus’ back to soothe him. He could feel bone under his hand, and how warm Syrus was. It was clear he was running a fever. Zane hadn’t put up much protest to being carried either, Mana following Yugi closely. Magical exhaustion had him quieted, fighting off sleep in order to keep an eye on Syrus.

Cyber had vanished at least, putting less strain on Zane. Yugi would bring the dragon out once they were back at the game shop. He hoped it was still quiet there, at least Mahaad hadn’t come back to them so Yugi took that as either a good sign, or one that meant business had picked up.

Luckily, it was the former. No one was at the shop when they arrived and Yugi was quick to unlock the backdoor that led to the house instead. “Okay. Let’s see…” Yugi looked at the two boys, soaked to the bone from the rain. “Apple?”

The magician girl appeared in front of him, gasping in surprise as she looked at Yugi and her sister. “Can you get towels please? And…” he couldn’t just leave the boys in wet, dirty clothes, “two of my shirts for now?” It would be better than nothing.

“Let us handle it, Yugi.” Mana said as Apple gently took Syrus from his arms. “I think you might need more help with this.”

She was right. Really the choice to bring both boys home with him was a no brainer. They seemed relaxed around the two magicians at least, which was a good thing. But beyond getting them dried off and warmed up, Yugi wasn’t certain what to do. He did have a good idea on who could know though.

He heard Mana and Apple in the bathroom, getting the boys settled, and Yugi went up to his room, changing out of his wet clothes and into just a pair of jeans and a loose t-shirt before grabbing the headset of his duel disk. Seto hadn’t just made them for duels, but also added a video call system to them. They were password protected, using hieroglyphs instead of a usual keyboard system, and connected to a few prototype systems as well, worn by Mokuba, Joey, Tristan, and Duke. Yugi’s password was easy for him to remember, and was the same as Mokuba’s- the younger having asked if it was alright to use it, being the one word he knew completely.

Atem , his name was their passwords. Yugi sat down on the chair at his desk, waiting for the call to connect. “Seto come on… this is important.” He murmured.

“What is it?” Yugi sighed as it finally connected, looking at Seto and Mokuba, a confused Pegasus across from them. “The meeting is still going on, this better be important.”

“Is that the new duel disk headset?” Pegasus frowned. “How did Yugi-boy get one already?”

“That isn’t important right now, what I’m calling about is.” Yugi admitted, leaning back in his chair. “It’s about the magic signal that appeared a little bit ago, I’m sure your tech picked it up Seto.”

“And… I think I need to ask for a pediatrician recommendation.”

Seto raised an eyebrow at that. “Aren’t you a bit old for one?” He questioned dryly. “And we did pick up something, but then yours overlapped it.”

“Ryou called us about it too, he felt it.” Mokuba chimed in. “I just thought it was maybe you, or Malik came to visit?”

Pegasus shook his head, a pensive look on his face. “It was too weak to be Yugi. But why are you asking about doctors?”

“It’s not for me.” Yugi heard Mana moving about outside his room, getting up with the display coming from the bracelet on his wrist, walking out and down the hallway towards the living room. “And the magic wasn’t me either. This is going to be a bit of a shock, but we aren’t the only ones who can use Shadow Magic now.”

Seto sat up straighter at that, his gaze hardening. “Impossible.”

Yugi looked into the living room, seeing the boys changed and sitting on the couch. Mana was drying Zane’s hair as Apple tried to coax Syrus into taking a much needed nap. “You’d think you would know by now that impossible isn’t in my dictionary.” He murmured, turning the screen with a quick flick of his wrist. The camera connected to the headset moved with it, showing the three what he was seeing. “ They are why I’m asking about a doctor. I found your missing Cyber Dragons too, Pegasus.”

“Explain.” Seto stared at the scene. Only the minute widening of his eyes gave away his shock at the situation. Mokuba gasped in surprise, covering his hand to keep the noise down. “Yugi what are you doing with two children?”

“I went for a walk- been feeling off today.” Yugi began, leaning against the wall, hidden from view of the living room. “It’s raining so Mana came to find me and get me home. When we were walking though, we felt the magic shift.”

He went on to explain finding the Cyber Dragon, and about the man who had become just another Penalty. Mokuba had grabbed his laptop the second Yugi said their names, probably to look and see if there were any records on anyone with those names in Domino City, while Pegasus looked away with a glare as Yugi described what the man was doing, what he had said.

“He was their father?” Pegasus asked with a grimace.

“That’s what I’m assuming from his words. I’ll ask the boys later though.” Yugi said, looking at Seto. “I’ll admit I didn’t think too far ahead. I just wanted them out of the rain and that dirty alley.”

Really, maybe it was fate. He had been feeling lost, for lack of a better word. And he had acted impulsively in rescuing the boys. Maybe something had guided him to that alley, and wanted him to take in the boys. But they deserved better than Yugi acting irrationally. Something about them made him want to protect them. The magic around him reached out, brushing against the boys. Zane startled at it, staring at the hallway. Syrus, however, seemed to cling to it, finally giving up his fight with sleep.

“There’s no one in Domino with those names. They sound like they’re from outside Japan but checking records like that is going to take a lot longer.” Mokuba admitted, turning his head from his laptop. “I tried different spellings too, nothing came up.”

Seto sighed. “Alright. We’ll be over in ten minutes then. Anything else we should know aside from the fact you rescued two abused kids?”

Yugi shrugged, looking back out at the living room as a scroll appeared in front of him, Mana’s writing showing on it. “Syrus has a fever, Zane’s just exhausted. I don’t have anything I can give them.” He admitted. 

“Twenty minutes then, we’ll grab medicine and I’ll phone one of the doctors.” Seto decided, standing up from his desk. “Anything else?”

“Clothes?” Yugi asked. “At least one set for each? What they had on might not survive a washing machine truthfully.” They had been basically rags, dirty and torn. Yugi frowned, realizing the man had been dressed far better than the two boys.

“It might be connected to the missing persons cases, he mentioned others.” Yugi added belatedly.

“Now you say that.” Seto groaned, hanging his head and resting his forehead against a palm. “Yugi, lead with that next time. I’ll inform Roland to inform the proper authorities. Thought that may mean-”

“The boys stay here .” Yugi interrupted, knowing what Seto was going to say. “They only came with me because of Mana and because I told them I’m the King of Games. If they’re removed, Cyber might show up again and then we’ll have trouble.”

Seto knew there was no arguing with Yugi on that. “We’ll be there soon.” He said, ending the call.

Yugi sighed, dropping his arm to his side and tilting his head back against the wall. A wave of protectiveness washed over him as he thought of the boys going anywhere else but with him. He didn’t fully understand it, yes he felt horrible that they had suffered so much in such short lives. But to feel that protective so soon? He couldn’t explain it.

Maybe it was because Syrus reminded him of himself when he was younger, so scared with only Zane to rely on. And the way Zane was willing to face down anyone for his brother reminded him of Atem’s protectiveness. “In another life, they could’ve been ours.” Yugi murmured to himself. Maybe that was it.

But what he did know for certain was that no harm was going to come to them now. “Alright… food first I think, if they’re going to get medicine.” Yugi turned to the kitchen, not surprised to find Mahaad there.

The magicians tended to show up on their own sometimes. Or they would show up if Yugi’s emotions were intense enough. “Think sandwiches would be a good bet to give them both?” Yugi asked the older magician.

“That should be safe enough.” Mahaad nodded slowly. “Have you figured out what you are going to do with them?”

Yugi sighed as he moved around the kitchen, grabbing a plate to begin making the sandwiches. He had bread at least, and turkey slices. Filling, but not too heavy. “Seto’s coming over, Mokuba and Pegasus too.” He finally said. “We’ll figure something out. Mana seems to be having a lot of fun though.”

“She’s great with kids.” Mahaad nodded in agreement. “Are you certain those three will know what to do?”

“Well between five of us, we’ll figure it out.” Yugi turned his headset on again, ready to make one more call as he worked. “I don’t want to overwhelm them, but I think Joey can help with that better than anyone.”

His best friend always had a way of making kids feel at ease, another reason he worked with Kaiba Corp. Joey had so many stories of kids getting lost in Kaibaland while he was testing new games out there, he seemed to know just how to work with kids to keep them calm and safe. Mahaad nodded, disappearing once he knew Yugi would handle things fine, and Yugi made the call.

“Yug’! What’s up? Did ya see that weird weather?” Joey greeted as the call connected.

Yugi smiled. “I did, Joey. I know what happened too.” He said softly, explaining to Joey about Zane and Syrus. He could hear Joey getting up, and the sound of him shouting something to Serenity before hearing a door shut.

“You called Kaiba first?” Joey pouted. “I’ll be there quicker than him!”

“I know you will!” Yugi laughed lightly. Of course Joey would come over without any more questions. “I don’t want to overwhelm them, but Zane is still very wary. I was hoping you could help with that.”

Joey snickered. “Yugi you said he came with you after you said you were the King of Games. I think you’re just fine on the trust with him. I’ll come make sure Kaiba doesn’t scare ‘em though. You got food for them?”

“Making sandwiches now.” Yugi said, looking in the fridge with a frown. “Milk or juice to go with it?”

“Juice. That’s a safer option, ya don’t know if they’re lactose intolerant or not.”

“Right.” Yugi grabbed two of the small juice boxes he kept for himself in there. They were a quick drink when he was working, easy to hide behind the counter, and he was grateful he chose those over juice bottles now.

With confirmation that Joey was on his way, Yugi said a quick goodbye before heading out to the living room with the plate of sandwich triangles and two juice boxes. Syrus was still dozing next to Apple, and Zane seemed to settle against the back of the couch easily enough, though he clung to the cards he and Syrus were carrying before.

“We’ll have to get sleeves for your cards. That will protect them from any damage.” Mana was explaining to Zane. “Yugi’s done it for our cards. He knows how to make sure cards are safe better than anyone!”

“I should hope I know how. I’d be a poor duelist if I didn’t after all these years!” Yugi joked lightly, setting the plate and juices down on the small table in front of the couch. “Here, Zane. Have something to eat and drink. It’ll help you feel better.”

Zane looked as if he wanted to trust Yugi, but there was a wariness to his gaze as well. It was understandable. “It’s safe, Zane. I’m not going to hurt you.”

It took a bit more coaxing, but once Zane took one bite, half of the sandwich triangles were gone in no time. Yugi wasn’t surprised, moving over to take Apple’s place on the couch as she went to check on the Cyber Dragon back in the Spirit Realm. He woke Syrus gently, smiling as the child cuddled against his side, eyes wide as he looked around. “Are you hungry?” Yugi asked.

Syrus nodded slowly, taking a sandwich once Zane offered him one. Yugi held the juice box for Syrus as he ate. “Boys, I called two of my friends to help us. Do you know Seto Kaiba? And Joey Wheeler?” He asked.

“We saw some duels, when we could.” Zane mumbled, but there was no hiding the excitement that started to shine in his eyes. Yugi grinned at that. At least he seemed a bit more comfortable.

“Joey’s coming over first. He’s going to help you two talk to Kaiba and tell him what happened, okay?” Yugi explained. “We’re going to make sure you’re both alright for now. But we need to know what happened before I found you.”

Zane went quiet at that, and Yugi didn’t press further. He didn’t want to tackle the harder questions alone, Joey would know better how to ask. “Are we gonna be separated? That’s what he said would happen if we told anyone.” Zane whispered.

“No.” Yugi was quick to reply, shaking his head. “I won’t let you two be separated, and neither will Seto or Joey.” He hummed, wondering how much to say. But he was certain Seto would fight anyone to keep the brothers from being separated, just as he refused to separate from Mokuba. And after what happened to Joey and Serenity, he knew his best friend would fight to keep the boys together.

Yugi was saved from answering as a knock came to the door from the hallway to the shop. Syrus startled at that, shrinking back to hide between Zane and Yugi. “It’s alright.” Yugi soothed. “Come in Joey!”

Unlike other times, when Joey would come in loudly like a welcomed storm, his best friend was quiet as he opened the door, seeing the kids on the couch and smiling softly. “Heya Yugi. Are these the two kiddos?”

“They are.” Yugi nodded, looking at Zane and Syrus to see their reactions. Zane seemed to recognize Joey at least, confirming his suspicions that they had seen some tournaments, probably more than just a few duels. “Joey, this is Zane and Syrus. It seems they already know you.” He joked.

“They better know me if they know duelin’!” Joey chuckled, his smile turning into a grin. “I am one of the top duelists now ya know! Me and Red-Eyes put in a lot of work, so I hope the little duelists know.”

“We’re duelists?” Syrus whispered, looking up at Joey with wide eyes. Yugi smiled encouragingly as Syrus seemed to relax between him and Zane.

“Of course! You got cards don’t you?” Joey chuckled, sitting in the chair across from the couch. “So you’re both duelists then. Even if you don’t know how to yet.”

“Cyber didn’t teach us.” Zane murmured.

“Cyber?” Joey asked, looking at Zane. “Is that one of your monsters?”

Zane nodded. “Cyber Dragon, there’s Cyber, Silver, and Chrome.”

Joey blinked in surprise, and Yugi couldn’t hide his own. So all three Cyber Dragons had found the boys. Yugi had thought it was just the one. Though, it did seem that most dragons would come in threes. Red-Eyes was one of the rare ones without two others. It made sense that the other two Cyber Dragons would follow after Cyber.

“Well who better to learn from than the King ‘o Games?” Joey continued on happily.

Yugi wondered how he could do it. He was still processing half of what happened, yet Joey seamlessly moved the conversation with the two boys on. Yugi smiled as Zane seemed to open up a bit more as Joey continued to keep their attention, and he blinked as Syrus leaned against his side with a yawn. The nap Apple had gotten him to take had been such a short one, it was no wonder the boy was still tired. “Go to sleep, Syrus. It’s alright.” Yugi soothed.

“But sleep bad.” Syrus whispered. “Not ‘posed to yet.”

Well, that was concerning. “You can sleep when you need to for now, Syrus. It’s alright.” Yugi rubbed his shoulder soothingly, just like his grandpa would do for him. “Sounds like you need a nap. Zane isn’t going anywhere.”

“Are you?” Syrus looked up at him.

“No. I’ll stay right here.” Yugi smiled as Syrus yawned again. “Sleep. We’re only expecting Seto Kaiba to show up now and he won’t mind if you’re asleep. I’ll stay with you.”

That seemed to be enough to get Syrus to finally lose the battle with sleep, leaning more on Yugi as he did. True to his word, Yugi didn’t move. Not even when there was another knock at the door. “Joey? Can you get that, it’s probably Kaiba.”

Joey groaned, making a show of leaning his head back in his seat. “Do I gotta let him in? I thought we had this handled just fine. I know Kaiba’s totally gonna be Zane’s favorite, because dragons .” He grinned at the boy, who looked puzzled at Joey’s behavior. “No? Not a single laugh? Man, you really are gonna like Kaiba.” He chuckled, and got up despite his playful protests.

“I can’t blame ya for it though. Lots of dragon duelists look up to him for good reason.” Joey admitted, making Yugi smile again. The two really had come a long way if Joey was willing to say that within earshot of Seto. And from the slightly puzzled look in Seto’s eyes when Joey opened the door, Yugi was sure he heard it. “So, Yug’ fill you in on what’s going on?” Joey greeted. 

“He told us some of it.” Mokuba said from behind Seto. “I’m just here to drop off what we brought. One of us has to go back and keep looking for stuff .” He said, handing Joey a bag.

“There’s medicine and clothes in there. They might be a bit big.” Mokuba admitted, seeing Zane and Syrus on the couch. He waved to Zane, who appeared more guarded with so many people around.

It should have been expected, really, Yugi thought once it happened. But with Zane meeting so many new people in such short time, he didn’t have time to react before Cyber was appearing again. Luckily the long dragon missed the furniture in his appearance, and a sharp glare from Seto had him stilling before he could hiss or lash out at the four in the doorway.

“The Cyber Dragons.” Pegasus gasped. “So all three are with them?”

Yugi nodded, looking over at Cyber. Outside of the grimey alleyway he could see how the dragon’s plates shone in the light. Cyber was a machine dragon, mechanical whirling coming from him. He didn’t move, sizing up everyone with sharp golden eyes. 

Too many. Cyber hissed out. Back off. Only Moon and the duelist come near hatchlings.

“Perhaps you should install a language program?” Seto asked the dragon dryly as Mokuba and Pegasus looked at him in confusion. “Japanese, preferably. But English is workable as well. We’re here to help.”

You smell of dragons. Cyber leaned closer to Seto.

Yugi watched it all happen with an air of amusement. Zane was about to jump to his feet to stop Cyber, but Yugi’s hand on his shoulder stopped him. He smiled at the boy, shaking his head. Seto had worked hard to understand the language of dragons, his magic unlike Yugi’s. He didn’t get an automatic translation. It seemed Kisara’s work with him paid off.

As if thinking about her could summon the Blue-Eyes, or perhaps it was the threat Cyber was trying to be, soon enough the living room was home to one other dragon. She was powerful enough to control her size- luckily- but she was still large and graceful as she stood between Cyber and Seto. Zane gasped at the appearance of Kisara.

“He can summon dragons too?” Zane whispered.

“It’s the power of Shadow Magic.” Yugi explained to him. “That’s how you can summon Cyber, you and Syrus both have Shadow Magic like Kaiba and I do.”

There seemed to be a conversation going on between the dragons, Kisara hissing at Cyber and the other dragon responding in kind. Joey took the chance to sneak by, sitting back down and waiting to see who else would. Pegasus seemed to recognize a losing battle when he saw one, stepping back out into the shop with Mokuba following him. “We’ll work on trying to find out more.” Mokuba mouthed to Yugi.

Seto gave Kisara a slight nod, walking past the two dragons and sitting down in the other available chair. Yugi looked at Zane, glad to see him relaxing once more. It seemed he made the right call in asking Seto and Joey for help, though adding in two more people seemed to be too much for him. Zane wasn’t looking at Seto or Joey, his eyes were glued to Kisara. Yugi chuckled silently as he watched Zane.

Kisara seemed to notice the eyes on her as well, turning her head to look at Zane. She waved hello with the tip of her tail, a musical purr coming from the dragon. The Blue-Eyes finally abandoned her staredown with Cyber, walking over to Seto instead. Like a large dog she laid her head on his lap, demanding pets which Seto easily gave.

That seemed to relax Zane fully, seeing how relaxed both dragons now were. Yugi paid attention closely. The boy seemed to rely on Cyber to see who was safe and who wasn’t. That wasn’t surprising given what Yugi had seen of Zane and Syrus’ father. He was probably closer to the dragon than anyone else, except Syrus.

“Alright.” Seto sighed, crossing his arms. “Yugi, start explaining.”

Chapter Text

Explaining what had happened was the easy part. Yugi gave what details he knew, and from the look in Seto and Joey’s eyes, they knew what he meant when he said the man disappeared . He didn’t go into great detail, not with Zane still awake and Syrus beginning to come out of the nap he was taking against Yugi’s side. Luckily Seto and Joey knew just what a Penalty meant.

“That was more Atem’s thing wasn’t it?” It didn’t mean Yugi was safe from teasing though. Joey grinned as he looked at him. 

“Well maybe I’m just seeing that he had a point with using the magic now.” Yugi huffed, crossing his arms and looking away from Joey with a grin on his face. As he did, he caught Zane yawning again. “Okay, I think we should get these two down for bedtime soon.” He added.

Seto nodded in agreement. “You said they had fevers?”

“Syrus felt warm to me.” Yugi pressed the back of his hand to Syrus’ forehead. “Zane? Will you be okay taking some medicine? Magical exhaustion from Shadow Magic usually brings on a fever too.”

Zane looked at the bottle Seto held warily. “He would give Syrus that to make him stop crying.” He murmured.

The three duelists tensed at that. Yugi looked over at Joey and Seto, who both eyed the bottle of medicine. “This isn’t to make him stop crying.” Seto explained, his voice softer than usual.

The big brother voice. Yugi thought jokingly, but if it worked, he wouldn’t tease Seto about it.

“It’s just to bring his fever down, same with you. It has nothing in it to make you tired, this is what Mokuba took when he was your age.” Seto nodded to the shop behind the door, where Mokuba was still working on his laptop to find anything about Zane and Syrus. “It will taste bad, but most medicine does.”

Zane’s nose wrinkled at that. Yugi couldn’t blame him, but it would help both boys feel better. Zane gave no other protests, taking the medicine quietly. Syrus, however, was not as calm.

“No!” Syrus protested, shaking his head sleepily when Yugi woke him. 

“Syrus, it’s alright.” Yugi soothed, picking up the boy. He remembered how easily calmed he was at that age by just being held. Yugi walked around the room as Syrus continued to protest, listening to him repeat the word no over and over again.

‘It’s okay to take.’ Kisara trilled at him. She tilted her head as Syrus hissed a ‘no’ back at her. ‘Your brother did.’

“It’s okay Sy.” Zane added, looking somewhat alarmed at Syrus’ outburst.

Does he think we won’t let them stay if Syrus is upset? Yugi wondered, looking between the boys.

It would be a long journey to get them to trust him fully. But Yugi’s resolve was firm. There was something pulling him towards them both, and he wasn’t about to ignore it. He continued walking with Syrus as the boy cried. He wasn’t sure what else to do other than to let him cry it out.

“Hey kiddo, come’ere.” Joey finally held his arms out to take Syrus as Yugi walked back around to him. “How about this, we take it at the same time? I’ll show ya there’s nothing to worry about.” He suggested.

Seto raised an eyebrow, skeptical at Joey’s words. “Should you really be doing that?”

“Eh, no harm in it.” Joey shrugged, setting Syrus on his lap. “Used to do that for Serenity when we were kids.”

Yugi hadn’t thought of that. He sat back down with Zane, who was petting Kisara next to him. She’s really good with kids too. He thought. Usually Kisara would growl at anyone who dared to think she was some pet that could be treated like one. She was a dragon, a duel spirit, not some dog, and she made certain everyone knew it. She was perfectly happy sitting there with Zane though, even with half of her off of the couch still from her size.

Joey’s suggestion seemed to work as Syrus began to calm down, rubbing his eyes and sniffling. Yugi wondered how much of it was him being upset, and how much was from being sick. He still cried, but now it seemed more distressed than anything. Part of Yugi wanted to take Syrus back from Joey, but a pointed look kept him still on the couch. 

“You’re alright.” Joey whispered, rubbing Syrus’ back. “Ya feel a bit better now?”

Syrus sniffled, nodding. “Don’t wanna go…” He cried.

“Well good, ‘cause you ain’t going anywhere.” Joey grinned at Syrus. “Well, Yugi’s probably gonna take you upstairs to sleep but that’s as far as you’re going.”

“Stay here?” Syrus whispered, looking up hopefully at Joey.

“Of course! I think Yugi might be mad at me if I took ya anywhere else.” Joey whispered back, as if it were a secret just between them. “And a mad Yugi is scarier than any dragon. I don’t wanna face that! He’s real happy to have you and Zane here.”

Syrus looked over at Yugi, who nodded in agreement with a smile. “It’s true. So try some of the medicine, and then we can go upstairs and you can sleep.” Yugi said.

It seemed to be enough for Syrus finally, who took the medicine without complaint after seeing Joey take the same. Yugi cheered inside at the fact that it worked. He wasn’t sure how he would have handled it if Joey and Seto weren’t there. Syrus seemed content to let Yugi pick him up again, holding the child on one hip as he lifted Zane up as well.

They were light enough for Yugi to carry both of them. I won’t be able to for long though. He realized. There was no way Zane would stay small forever. Knowing Yugi’s luck, he’d easily be as tall as Joey and Seto later on.

It didn’t even cross his mind that he was already thinking towards the future, as if it were a sure thing that the boys would stay with him. He was certain on it, there was just something telling him he had to look out for them, and Yugi wasn’t one to ignore feelings like that. They hadn’t led him wrong yet.

The same feeling led him through putting the Puzzle together the first time, after all.

He took the boys up to his room, Syrus already drifting back off to sleep. Probably the first time he’s been able to safely sleep in a while. Yugi realized, grateful he had left his door open. And there waiting on the bed were the two Kuriboh. His Kuriboh began to bounce on the bed, making a soft trilling noise while looking at the boys. And next to Kuriboh, was Winged Kuriboh.

You’ll meet Jaden someday. Yugi thought, looking at the much more shy Kuriboh. For now, I’m glad you’re here with us.

He laid Syrus down on the bed first, closer to the wall, before setting Zane down. “Will you two be okay up here with the Kuriboh?” Yugi asked.

Zane nodded slowly, rubbing his eyes tiredly. “We really don’t have to leave?” He whispered.

“You really don’t.” Yugi shook his head with a smile. “I’m just going to be downstairs talking with Kaiba and Joey, okay? If you need anything, send Kuriboh down and I’ll come right up.”

He crouched down to be more level with Zane. “We’re going to talk about you and Syrus staying with me now. So you won’t get hurt anymore. I won’t allow you to get hurt again.”

“But what if they find us here?” Zane whispered. “Those bad guys who were with that man?”

Yugi frowned. So there had been others around, it wasn’t just their father working alone to try and get rid of the boys. It was alarming to think about, but he’d have to tell Seto and let him handle it. But that wouldn’t help the boys currently. Kuriboh bounced on the bed, trilling at Zane. “Well, for starters, the Kuriboh here will tell me if anyone gets in. Though I doubt they will.”

There was the sound of large wings beating outside. Yugi smiled as Zane looked up towards the window, catching just a glimpse of a massive black tail with red gems through it. “Kaiba isn’t the only one with dragons. I have three too. And Gandora won’t let anyone get close.”

His own dragon, with sharp scales and gems and even sharper eyes. That could strike fear into the Thief King himself. The loyal beast Yugi had felt a connection to the second he found Gandora’s card. Had it been similar for Zane and Syrus? Yugi always believed in duel spirits choosing who they would ally with for duels. Gandora had chosen him, for some reason. Chosen Yugi, a small duelist who barely had the confidence still to duel on his own.

Gandora, and his two Silent spirits, had lifted that confidence just as much as Atem had. Silent Magician and Silent Swordsman were who Yugi wanted to be, really. Confident in their roles, guardians who were certain of themselves. A proud knight and loyal magician. Yugi wanted to be just like them, the second he found their cards he had decided that. And Gandora.

Gandora was a protector. So much like Atem had been in the beginning, but he was also reassurance. It was alright for Yugi to falter sometimes. He had friends, had his loyal deck, he would be alright if- when - he made mistakes. Gandora would raze the world to the ground if it kept Yugi safe and taught him something about his mistakes. And Yugi hoped that protectiveness would stretch to Zane and Syrus as well.

He walked back down the stairs, trusting the two Kuriboh with the boys. Joey and Seto had moved to the kitchen, Pegasus and Mokuba joining them. Yugi smiled softly as he looked into the room. It wasn’t the entire friend group- really he wouldn’t expect Pegasus of all people to show up to be in the group- but still… it was nice.

The house wasn’t quiet, for once. Yugi wasn’t left to his own thoughts, ones that wouldn’t talk back to him how he wished they would. Ones that weren’t warm, that brought a smile to his face. He hadn’t realized just how lonely he had been at times. With the kitchen now home to four more people and a dragon. He took a second to just watch everyone. Mokuba was typing away, probably still looking for any sign in Domino City on where Zane and Syrus could have come from. Pegasus was leaning over his shoulder, offering suggestions on what to search for with a puzzled look on his face.

Seto and Joey sat across from each other, both not willing to look at each other but without anything to do. Seto’s hand twitched, as if he wanted to reach out to Kisara. But the Blue-Eyes sat just out of reach, as if to make Seto interact with the others without distracting himself with her. She looked far too pleased with herself, her eyes sparkling as she looked over at Yugi.

“How are the little hatchlings?” She asked, drawing attention from the group to him as she spoke clearly in a language they all knew.

Yugi walked into the room fully, sitting down next to Joey. “They’re… alright, for now.” He decided on saying. “I think they’re a bit shocked at everything that happened in such a short time. But they’re asleep for now. The Kuriboh are looking after them.”

Seto nodded. “Good. We haven’t found anything on them, no records or anything. So wherever they’re from, it’s not Domino City.”

“Somewhere else in Japan then?” Joey guessed, resting his arms on the table. “Gonna be honest, their names ain’t from around here. But they ain’t like what my mom gave me and Serenity either.”

“Germany if I had to guess.” Pegasus spoke up. “Quite a long way to go for… whatever he wanted to do with them.”

“Maybe their mother is from Japan?” Yugi sighed, shaking his head. “The only hint I got about her was him mentioning their mother in passing. It’s possible they moved here with her and then…”

There was no option that didn’t seem like the worst case scenario. Yugi didn’t have to voice the options, not as Seto and Joey shared a shadowed look. Both seemed to have the same thoughts as Yugi on it.

“Well, guessing as to where they came from isn’t helping what happens now .” Pegasus stood up straight. “Something needs to be decided regarding guardianship of them. Should we contact foster ca-”

“Not a chance in hell old man.” Joey said bluntly. 

“I am not that old!” Pegasus protested. “And why not?”

Joey raised an eyebrow, pointing to Seto and Mokuba. “Evil adopted dad, no one cared. Dead adopted dad, no one cared. Kaiba had custody of Mokuba at sixteen.” He pointed to himself next. “My old man’s a deadbeat drunkard who only remembered he had a kid when I had a job so he could swipe my money for more booze. And my mom ain’t that much better considering how messy the divorce was.”

“Domino City ain’t got child services.” Joey sat back in his chair, crossing his arms across his chest. “Unless ya count Gramps, who seems to adopt any teen that just looks a bit lost for two seconds.” He snickered, getting a laugh from Yugi as well.

“Gramps is a bit old to keep up with two small children.” Yugi said between giggles. “However… I’m not.”

“You, Yugi-boy?” Pegasus’ tone was of disbelief.

Is it that hard to think I could care for them? Yugi looked at the man. “Yes. They’re here, I found them.”

“Children aren’t exactly a ‘finders keepers’ sort of deal. And you… well-” Pegasus stumbled over his words, “there’s been people talking . You’re still grieving and-”

“And that won’t get in my way of taking care of them.” Yugi’s voice hardened as he glared at Pegasus. “Who do you suggest take them in? Joey’s taking care of Serenity still, Seto and Mokuba are running a company and setting up a new tournament. And everyone is helping you find the Items that are missing.” Yugi listed off.

“They have Shadow Magic. We can’t just send them off and hope for the best. I won’t let that happen.” Yugi said firmly. “I will be fine, they need someone. So I’m adopting them. I promised I wouldn’t let anything bad happen to them and I intend to keep that promise.”

He was defensive as Pegasus still looked a bit unsure. Like you have any room to talk. You attacked Mokuba when he was younger! Yugi wanted to snap. Yes, he was grieving Atem still. Yes, some days it still hurt, the pain was still raw as if their duel had happened just yesterday. There was a deep ache in his heart.

But Yugi wasn’t going to use Zane and Syrus to fill it in any way. They were just two hurt and scared children who needed someone to be there for them. “I’m the best person to take them in. I have the time, I have the resources- I’ll even take Kaiba up on his offer to partner the shop with Kaiba Corps to make certain of it.” Seto sat up a bit straighter at that. The only visible surprise on his face was his eyes widening slightly.

“There’s more to it than that though.” Yugi added softly. “They’re mine to protect. Given…” He gestured vaguely with his hands. 

Pegasus softened at that. “What you bartered to bring him back to stop Diva.” He filled in the blank as Joey shot Yugi a concerned look.

Yugi nodded. What I bartered… Bringing back someone who had ascended to godhood such as Atem came at a price, one Yugi would never regret. He had begged, pleaded his case to Ra and Horakhty, Amon as a witness to their agreement, three of the Four sealing it. He couldn’t handle part of Zorc’s power alone. As much as it pained him, he had needed Atem’s help. To bring his love back from the Afterlife.

They needed someone who could keep the Shadows in check. And that’s me. Yugi closed his eyes. As Atem had become the godking of the Sun. They required a queen of the Moon.

He would never regret it. Or loathe the position. Who better to rule the Shadows than the current King of Games? Yugi knew the position he held over Duel Monsters would come at a price, same with bringing Atem back. Part of his own humanity, his own mortality. He had given it up without question. He already had a connection to Osiris, after all, so why not cement that connection?

Even though at times, the connection, the position, left him feeling utterly alone. Was this how Atem felt? As Pharaoh? He opened his eyes, looking over at Seto. Or did he have you to help ease it too? He wasn’t a priest, not in this life. But Seto and Joey both did their best to ground Yugi, to remind him of the parts that were still untouched by his bargain.

“Zane and Syrus are the first children we’ve found who have Shadow Magic.” Yugi murmured, relaxing as Joey grabbed his hand, squeezing it tightly. “Magic that should not be. It was sealed again, nearly a year and a half ago now.”

“They’re older than that though.” Seto pointed out softly. “Zane was probably born around…”

“Around the time I first solved the Millennium Puzzle.” Yugi nodded. Had it truly been so long ago? He had been twelve, nearly thirteen. And now at nineteen, he had seen so much. But Zane had seen horrors no seven-year-old should have if their guesses about what his father had done were right. “I unleashed the magic Atem locked away that night. What wasn’t in the Ring, at least.”

“Either instance could have woken the magic.” Pegasus groaned, sitting down finally and putting his head in his hands. “I am not innocent in this either. Shadi gave me the Eye years before you or Ryou gained your Items.”

“ Don’t say that name.” Yugi tensed, squeezing Joey’s hand back just as hard. “He doesn’t deserve the recognition after…”

It’s his fault. He had given out the items, gave Diva his powers, and for what? He had forced the Eye on Pegasus, let Ryou get his hands on the Ring at such a young age, had invaded Yugi’s own soul. He swore he was a protector of the Items and Atem, and he had saved Diva and the Plana from a horrible fate, but… I just need someone to blame. And he’s the common factor here. He called Marik’s darker side the will of the Pharaoh, but that wasn’t true. And to give Ryou the Ring…

He hated how there was pity in Pegasus’ eyes then. But Yugi didn’t voice that. “The magic isn’t sealed again. Or else the Items would be right where the Pharaoh left them. And you wouldn’t be needed as a guardian of it. The Ishtar family would be enough.” Pegasus said.

“And now it’s appearing in children born while everything was going on.” Seto sighed, rubbing his temples. “There’s no way Zane and Syrus are the only ones. But for now, Yugi has a point. The boys stay with him.”

“Yug’ can handle it.” Joey said with an easy grin. “It’s not like he’d be fully alone in it! We can still help out, Ren’ll love being an aunt!”

“I’m finally not the youngest then.” Mokuba added cheekily, looking up from his laptop. “Maybe now you guys will take me seriously!”

“We already do!” Joey protested. “Mr. Co-CEO, hard not to, even if you’re still just a shrimp.”

Yugi smiled softly at his friends. “We’ll have to tell the others. And inform everyone looking for the Items to be on the lookout for anyone else with Shadow Magic too.” He added.

“We’ll have a meeting about it.” Seto nodded in agreement. “You should focus on Zane and Syrus.”

“I will. Guess this means Grandpa wins our argument about expanding the house.” Yugi joked. His grandfather had been telling him they needed to for months now. With the store doing better- it would do even more with a partnership with Kaiba Corp- and even though it had been just Yugi and his grandpa for quite a while now, now he had Zane and Syrus too. “I’ll change the game room to a bedroom for them to start with though. They can share for now.”

“I’ll help ya move things then!” Joey said happily. “So I can get to know my nephews.”

“Don’t worry about the cost of things for them either.” Seto held out a card to Yugi, giving him a firm look when Yugi started to protest. “Not negotiable. I’ll send Mokuba to help to make sure.”

Yugi groaned. There was no getting out of it then. “What about a doctor?”

“We have someone coming.” Seto and Pegasus shared a look, and that was scary enough for Yugi to not ask about who it was. “Tomorrow, though. It’s getting late tonight.”

“They’ll be fine in my room tonight. I’m not getting much sleep anyway.” Using so much of the Shadows always left him a bit sleepless. Meditation would help with it, but he didn’t need much sleep anyway. Guess those night-long gaming sessions with Joey are paying off still.  

Soon enough Seto, Mokuba, and Pegasus were gone. Each were going to check in on Yugi tomorrow, and Mokuba would come with the doctor, so everything could be bought tomorrow for the room for the boys. Joey stayed over, camped out on the couch for the night as Yugi sat down on the floor of his room.

Tomorrow, everything will get sorted out. Yugi thought, closing his eyes. Zane, Syrus, I promise that you’ll be okay. I won’t let anything harm you now.

Tomorrow was going to be full of excitement.

Chapter Text

Yugi opened his eyes just as the sun began to peek over the horizon. “Ra brings warmth to the world as the Four rest.” He whispered, looking out the window with a somewhat sad smile. 

How many times did Atem wake me up with that? I don’t remember the full prayer, I’m sorry for that. He thought silently as he stretched. Meditation had turned into sleeping fully once he was certain the boys wouldn’t wake. Even in the early hours both Zane and Syrus continued to slumber on.

Although, it did seem as if they had to have woken up at some point, given the addition to his room. “Joey? That can’t be comfortable.” Yugi chuckled, looking at his best friend asleep against the bed. His head tilted forward as he slept. If Joey had moved upstairs, one of the boys must’ve woken up, and the Kuriboh had probably gone to Joey instead of Yugi.

Yugi stretched his arms over his head with a yawn, smiling as someone else appeared in the room. “Mahad.” He said in greeting.

“My Moon.”

Yugi groaned, “none of that. The moon’s set. Let me guess, Gandora traded off with you?” He asked, looking at Mahad’s outfit curiously. He had gone for something less intimidating it seemed, on the chance that the boys were awake. A white shirt and dark slacks, it was odd seeing the Dark Magician out of robes, but fitting for him at the same time.

“I wanted to ensure you were awake. Kisara told us that the Kaibas are already up and ready for today.” Mahad told him.

Kaiba sleeps less than I do. Yugi thought as he nodded. “I’m awake. I should go make breakfast for everyone… what do you-”

“Pancakes are a safe choice.” Mahaad interrupted, making Yugi laugh. “Honestly, I do not know much more about children than you do.”

“You know your youngest sister.” Yugi grinned.

“Berry likes any food that has the word ‘berry’ in it.” Mahad sighed, shaking his head. 

Yugi chuckled, walking out of his room and leaving Joey and the boys asleep. He made his way downstairs with Mahad, heading into the kitchen. “Speaking of the girls, I think I’m gonna keep the shop closed today. I know Lemon was going to come and help, but I want to focus on the doctor visit for Zane and Syrus.”

He checked the cabinets, finding pancake mix easily enough. Yugi hummed as he looked at what he needed. “They should be alright with milk…” He murmured softly. Wish healing spells also came with a note on allergies and intolerances for the person. Yugi paused at that thought.

“Would Blue Medicine work as a preventative for issues?” Yugi looked curiously over at Mahad. If anyone would know how Spell Cards could be used outside of duels, it would be him.

Mahad looked puzzled for a moment. “Are you thinking about the chance of the children having allergies?” He asked.

“Yeah. And they’re probably injured from that man, it could help them heal, if I added a few drops.” Yugi leaned against the counter, finding the Spell Card in his deck holder around his waist. “I’ll tell the doctor it was used, hopefully they understand.”

“It should be fine.” Mahad nodded as he thought it over. “I do not see how it could hurt. The spell is meant to heal Life Points, and outside of duels that means healing a duelist’s energy.”

“And healing injuries.” Yugi smiled. “I remember the games where we didn’t exactly duel. Alright! Pancakes it is. I have fruit too, a pretty good breakfast.”

He hurried to work, mixing up the pancake batter and keeping an eye on the time. Yugi didn’t want them to sleep for too much longer, and he wasn’t certain when Mokuba and the doctor would come over. There was no need to worry about sleep, he realized, as he heard footsteps on the stairs.

“Careful, take ‘em one at a time.” Joey sounded tired still.

Well at least one of the boys are up and walking around. Yugi smiled, seeing Zane come out first. He blinked in surprise as he noticed Zane wearing a different outfit. Right, Mokuba brought some over. The boys were so tired I forgot about it. At least Joey remembered.

His best friend showed up next, carrying Syrus down the stairs and into the kitchen. “See? Told ya Yugi was just down here.” Joey said to the youngest. “Makin’ some awesome pancakes too from the smell of it.”

“Pancakes?” Syrus asked, rubbing his eyes tiredly. “What’s that?”

“They’re breakfast.” Yugi smiled, offering to take Syrus. Joey chuckled, taking the spatula as a trade even as Yugi protested. “I can flip them with one hand.”

“Nah, sit with Syrus and Zane.” Joey waved him off, nodding to Mahaad as he took over with the pancakes. “They wondered where you were.”

“I was just down here.” Yugi immediately soothed, holding Syrus on his hip as he walked over to Zane. “Did you two sleep okay?” He asked.

Zane nodded quietly, standing next to the table. “Sit Zane, it’s alright.” Yugi pulled out a chair for him. “Are you hungry?”

“Is it… okay to say yes?” Zane whispered.

“Of course.” Yugi smiled reassuringly. “We’re going to have breakfast together. I have something very good to tell you both while we eat.”

That gained the curiosity of the two. Zane sat down in the chair, Yugi setting Syrus down in the one next to Zane’s as he went to get two juices for the boys. I’ll have to get more stuff. I want them to eat healthy . Yugi realized sheepishly as he looked at the fridge. He had some healthy meals of course, but frozen pizza for every meal wasn’t going to cut it. He grabbed the cut fruit from the fridge as well, bringing it to the table and setting it down. 

“Do you two want some fruit?” Yugi asked as Syrus looked at the bowl curiously.

“Strawberries!” Syrus nodded quickly once he spied the red fruits. Yugi chuckled, putting some of the strawberries, melon pieces, and blueberries into a small bowl for Syrus. He made sure it was mostly strawberries.

Zane didn’t respond at first. “Zane?” Yugi asked, turning to look at him and finally getting his attention. Odd… “Do you want some fruit?”

Zane nodded finally and Yugi accepted the non-verbal answer. He might still be tired. I don’t blame him. Yugi thought, getting another bowl for Zane as Joey finished up the pancakes.

“Two each! So you two don’t get a stomach ache from overeating.” Joey said, putting the pancakes on separate plates for everyone. “Want some syrup?”

“Syrup?” Syrus echoed, looking confused.

Yugi smiled, getting the jar of syrup from the counter. “It’s sweet, you can have a little to see if you like it first.” He offered. Syrus nodded quickly, Yugi adding a small bit to part of his pancakes to let Syrus try it.

“Sweet!” Syrus said happily as he ate the piece.

Zane shook his head when Yugi looked over at him. “I don’t like sweet too much.” He said softly.

“That’s perfectly fine. The pancakes can be sweet enough without it.” Yugi said warmly, reassuring Zane that it was alright.

They can say no to something like this, they can say no to most things. Yugi would have to make sure they knew that. Unless it was for their health or safety, no was always a valid answer.

Which was something Syrus seemed ready to test right after breakfast, when Yugi mentioned a doctor coming to see them.

“No no no no no.” Syrus hissed, shaking his head with tears in his eyes.

“Syrus, it’ll be alright.” Yugi soothed, lifting up the boy even as he continued to shake his head. Yugi frowned, not entirely sure how he could convince Syrus that seeing a doctor would be alright. “They’re coming here just to make sure you two are okay.”

Joey didn’t seem too worried by Syrus’ outbursts in the dragon language. He sat back next to Zane at the table, looking at the older sibling. “Ya doin’ alright Zane?” He asked, tapping Zane’s hand to get his attention.

He doesn’t seem to respond a lot. Yugi took to bouncing Syrus on his hip, hoping it would calm the small child down. Even yesterday, he didn’t speak unless he was looking at one of us.  

He continued to soothe Syrus as Zane nodded. “They won’t hurt us?” Zane asked.

“Nah. It’s just a check up.” Joey explained. “Take your temperature, see any bruises or scrapes you two got, maybe check your eyesight and hearin’ real quick, weigh ya.” He listed off, counting each point on his fingers as he did.

“Just to make sure Yugi can take care of you two. If you need something special, Yug’ needs to know so he can help you out,” Joey reassured the two boys. “That’s all the doctor’s gonna do for this check-up.”

Yugi hoped that was all. He didn’t want to find out what the boys would do if any shots were required. Hopefully I can talk to them about it before it happens. They would need to be brought up to date with vaccinations, he could guess that much.

“Joey, do you know the doctor that Seto called?” 

Joey shook his head. “Not really, no. But you know Kaiba, he won’t put kids in danger.” 

He was right about that, Yugi agreed quietly. Seto, over the years, had doubled down on making sure children weren’t harmed by him or his company. It was refreshing to see, rather than the death games his company once had. He was going to almost extremes to ensure harm was the last thing people associated Kaiba Corps with now.

That included more safety guidelines for Duel Monsters… to the point of him beginning to put an entire duel school together. And he wasn’t the only one. There were four branches of the same idea. Yugi was almost baffled by it, but he knew better than most how much power dueling truly had.

So the doctor had to be someone Seto… trusted wasn’t quite the word. Yugi wasn’t sure if he could trust anyone besides Mokuba. But at least someone who passed his strict criteria. He wasn’t going to be left guessing for long, at least, when a knock on the door came. Yugi shared a look with Joey, both deciding to check who it was after bringing the boys to the living room.

Out of the list Yugi could come up with in his mind, if the doctor had to be someone familiar to them, Yugi could admit who it actually was, was further down on the list than most. The noise of shock Joey made confirmed he had thought the same.

“It’s you!” Joey yelped, pointing at the man. “Ain’t you one of the Orichalcos guys?!”

Yugi tilted his head up, really getting tired of being the shortest in the room- shortest adult anyway, Zane and Syrus were smaller than he was. Standing in front of them was someone he never expected to see. Blond hair, violet eyes, tall with quite the six-pack-

Yugi, focus.

“Hello, Rafael.” Yugi smiled at the man. It had been well over a year since he last saw the Orichalcos duelist on Seto’s helicopter after everything was over. The entire group tried to keep in touch thanks to Mai, but it was hard to do sometimes. “I take it you’re the doctor Kaiba called?”

“Doctor already?” Joey blurted out.

“That I am.” Rafael nodded with a slight smirk. “Granted, the degree is still in the works, but Kaiba knows talent when he sees it. And knows how to keep a silent mouth too.”

“So long as you really know what you’re doing, so do I.” Yugi agreed happily. The fact he knew who was looking the boys over was a blessing he wasn’t going to turn away. “Thank Ra, this makes things a lot easier.”

“Oh?” Rafael looked at him. “I heard you’ve suddenly become a parent. But Kaiba didn’t say much else other than he was stealing me from Pegasus’ little gold-hunting missions.”

So Pegasus really did send people after the Items. He picked the right ones. Yugi thought before nodding at what Rafael had said. “I did. Although… they’ve been through a lot. They may not trust you at first.”

“I’d be surprised if they did.” Rafael admitted with a slight shrug. “I learned the hard way not to trust blindly, but I know you won’t let them learn that with hardships.”

Yugi smiled at that. He would make sure the boys wouldn’t have to go through any more than they already had. And that started with a quick check-up, though Yugi wasn’t sure quick was the right word. Joey led the way to the living room, Yugi walking with Rafael and staying completely relaxed.

The man hadn’t changed much, other than the air of calm around him that was so different from how he had felt during his duel against Atem. Another difference was the magic Yugi could feel swirling around him, similar to the Shadows, but tinged green at the edges, something Yugi came to recognize as Atlantean magic. Similar to the magic from Egypt, but entwined with the power of the Orichalcos. Not as strong as Dartz’s, but there all the same with Rafael, and probably Mai and the others too.

Hissing from the couch drew Yugi out of his thoughts. He sighed, smiling softly as he took in the sight of another Cyber Dragon in the room. It wasn’t Cyber, who had light plating and golden eyes. This Cyber Dragon had darker plating covering its body, red eyes, and appeared to be slightly smaller than Cyber.

“Here I thought you’d adopt knight kids, or magicians.” Rafael said lightly, looking the dragon over. “Not lizard.”

Yugi chuckled. “We found Pegasus’ missing cards.” He explained, walking forward towards the new dragon. “Hello there. It’s alright, the boys aren’t going to be harmed.”

“They’d better not be.” The Cyber Dragon hissed. “Silver won’t allow. My hatchlings. No harm.”

“Nothing to harm them.” Yugi promised, reaching a hand up to pet the new dragon. He looked over to Zane and Syrus on the couch. Syrus was looking at Rafael curiously, while Zane seemed more hesitant with someone new around. “Zane, Syrus,” he got their attention, smiling at them soothingly.

“This is Rafael. He’s the doctor we said was coming over, and he’s a friend.” Yugi missed the look Rafael gave him. “Joey and I will be right here with you, okay?”

“That’s right.” Rafael agreed, his tone soft. “Yugi is your guardian, so he has to stay right here with you for this.”

Zane stared at the adults for a moment, almost as if he was judging their words and if he could believe them. Yugi couldn’t blame him, considering how rough their lives must have been before. But eventually, he nodded in agreement. Yugi moved over, sitting next to Zane as Joey sat next to Syrus with a grin.

“After this, you guys can have ice cream!” Joey decided. “That’s the best treat after seein’ a doctor.”

“Joey!” Yugi laughed. Already trying to be the fun uncle. He thought with a smile as Rafael set his bag down.

The first checks were easy, ones Yugi remembered getting himself at a yearly physical check. Heart rate, breathing, Syrus squeaked at how cold the stethoscope was. Rafael made sure to talk them through everything he did, including checking their reflexes. Everything seemed fine, and Rafael’s explanations did a lot to calm both Syrus and Zane down.

Syrus seemed to love the extra attention from more people, though he was still shy about answering any questions aimed at him. He’s doing really good about it though. Joey and Rafael know how to get him to open up. Yugi thought. Zane on the other hand seemed content to just rest against Yugi’s side for a while, keeping an eye on his brother but not answering much. Yugi frowned slightly. Is it just exhaustion?

Syrus’ exam was the easiest, done soon after and Rafael turned to Yugi and Zane. “Syrus seems alright. A bit light for his age and his eyesight isn’t perfect , but I’m no optometrist- a doctor for eyes.” He added for Zane, who watched him closely.

“He’ll need some extra help to get caught up to a good range for his age, but he’s not too far off the mark.” Rafael explained. “I think both of them will do better in your care, Yugi.”

Yugi nodded with a happy smile. I can focus on what needs done first. He thought. “What about Zane now?”

Rafael chuckled. “Well, I’ve already noticed one thing that you’ll need another professional’s help with.” He turned more towards Yugi. “You’ve seen it?”

Seen what? Yugi wondered. He looked at Zane, who hadn’t said anything but looked a bit frustrated Rafael had turned away. What am I missing… Yugi thought for a moment. It was something that couldn’t be ignored if Rafael was bringing it up.

“Zane usually doesn’t respond unless someone’s looking at him and gets his attention first.” Yugi admitted. “I saw that this morning.”

“Correct.” Rafael nodded, turning back to Zane and tapping his hand to get his attention again. “You have trouble hearing people, don’t you?” He asked.

Yugi blinked in surprise. He’s reading our lips to understand!

Zane’s look became guarded at that. “I’m fine.” He murmured, looking away from Rafael.

Yugi got his attention next, nudging his arm gently. “Zane, it’s okay.” He smiled at him. “We need to know to better help you out. You aren’t going anywhere, even if you’re having trouble.”

If anything, Yugi was even more determined to help him. Zane’s gone through so much, and kept not only himself but Syrus alive this long too. I want to help them both. He thought. You don’t have to worry anymore, Zane.

Zane frowned, fists clenching on his lap. “I…” Yugi knew it had to be hard for him to admit to anything wrong.

A different approach maybe? “You don’t have to tell us.” Yugi shook his head. “Just yes or no, are we right that things sound too soft to you?”

A nod, and the look in Zane’s eyes eased up slightly.

“Does it sound like we’re far away?” Rafael got his attention to ask. A head shake was his answer. “Like there’s something in your ears?” Another nod that time. 

“Can you hear Silver just fine?” Yet another nod.

Joey chimed in at that, “the dragons sound like they talk higher than us. Same with Sy here.” 

Syrus’ voice was high, but Yugi had just thought it was the natural tone of his voice. His own had been high as a child too. But Syrus changing his tone so Zane could hear it easier made a lot of sense. Maybe the dragons taught him to do that.  

“He’ll need a specialist to help with that.” Rafael said to Yugi. “There might be fluid buildup behind his eardrums causing the issue. He’s already come up with a way around it, but best to get it checked so it can’t get worse.”

Yugi agreed. It’s going to take some time though. Zane was tense again, and Yugi could almost feel the exhaustion around him. It’s been a long day, and it’s barely even noon yet!  

He didn’t want to overwhelm them any more than they already were. Yugi would talk to Kaiba later about it. “Everything else?”

“Underweight like Syrus, a bit worse than the little one. He also has a few bruises you’ll want to keep an eye on.” Rafael sighed. “I’m going to suggest getting them both on vitamins. Syrus also has the start of a cold, but he said you gave him something for that already.”

“We did.” Yugi was glad it wasn’t anything serious then. “And I’ll keep an eye on them to make sure they’re both okay.”

“Good. You’re doing good as a parent so far.” Rafael said, standing back up.

“It’s only the first day.” Yugi laughed, he was glad he was doing well though. The boys deserved someone good in their corner finally. 

“I can see why you’ve taken them in too, aside from the obvious.” Rafael gestured to Silver, who had been watching them closely the entire time. “There’s enough Shadow Magic around even I can feel it. Almost as if the Pharaoh was here again.”

“I didn’t take them in because they feel like Atem.” Yugi gave him a look of warning.

“I didn’t mean it that way.” Rafael shook his head. “They’re powerful . Or they will be soon. They’re in the best hands, with you as their parent.”

Yugi smiled, looking at the boys. “I’m going to try my best for them.” He said softly. “They’re my sons now. I won’t let any harm come to them.”

It would be a tough road, Yugi knew that. But he would keep that promise. Nothing is going to harm you, not if I can help it. He thought as Zane leaned on him more. I don’t know how you two managed to have Shadow Magic, we’ll figure that out later though. Right now, I just want you two to be alright.

“Can ice cream be strawberry?” Syrus looked up at Joey, figuring out their check up was over.

Joey laughed, lifting Syrus up. “It sure can be, buddy!” He grinned. “You two did so well, you can have any ice cream you want!”

“Joey!” Yugi protested with a groan. “Ice cream for lunch?”

“We’ve had worse.” Joey waved off the concern, but looked over to Yugi still. Yugi sighed, nodding with a fond smile. Ice cream for lunch would be alright, he guessed. A nice treat after something the boys had been wary of. Especially since Syrus seemed excited about it.

At least he wasn’t alone. Atem, you would’ve loved these two too. He thought sadly. Can you see them, from the Afterlife? Or, were you the one that led me to them?

While Joey figured out how to get the ice cream, Yugi turned back to Rafael. “Thank you, for coming to check on them.” He said to the other duelist.

“I owe you and the Pharaoh a lot, little Queen.” Rafael smirked slightly. “I would’ve come to help even without Kaiba telling me to. Especially since there’s more I need to tell you. About the mission Pegasus sent us on.”

Yugi sat up straighter at that. “What is it?”

“You know he sent us out because all of the Items are missing, save for that Cube you and Kaiba managed to get.” Rafael began, “it’s a lot harder to track things down than Pegasus thought.”

I knew it wouldn’t be easy. Sometimes it felt more like the Items found us before! Yugi had a feeling it wouldn’t be good news that Rafael had. “No one’s been hurt, right?”

“No. So far Pegasus has sent out competent people. Ones who know the feel of Shadow Magic. The issue is that there’s been more sightings of duel spirits all over the world. A lot, more than just what could come from the Items.”

Yugi sighed, and Zane looked up at him. “Are other duel spirits bad?” He asked, having watched their conversation.

“No. We’re just trying to find a few things that belong to Atem, and this makes it difficult to find. Like hide and seek, but with extra players.” Yugi explained, chuckling at Zane’s confusion still. “I’ll show you what hide and seek is later. It’s nothing you need to worry about though.”

But it was troubling news. When Pegasus first said that the Items had vanished from where they had been buried before, Yugi had been concerned. Especially with the Ring gone again, and the Puzzle in pieces. And if Kaiba was correct with Shadow Magic spreading to children born around the times when major Shadow Games had gone on…

This is going to get busy. Yugi hummed softly. I have to focus on Zane and Syrus though. They need me. So I’m going to trust the others to figure this out.

The longer time went on without word on where the Items were though, the more Yugi grew concerned. He trusted his friends, but they were heading out into danger with some of the Items. I hope we get good news about them soon. 

Chapter Text

While the boys settled down for a nap, Yugi grabbed his laptop. Zane and Syrus needed everything, and Yugi wasn’t going to put it off for any longer than he already had. Granted, it had only been a day, but it was too long in his book. “What should I focus on first…” Yugi murmured, looking at the screen.

He knew most of what the boys would need. But what would take priority?

“Ya need me to run to the actual store to get some quick things.” Joey replied with a grin. “Includin’ the ice cream.”

“That is the first thing, yes. They need clothes and just… some kid things.” Yugi gestured vaguely at the table.

Joey and Rafael were still with him, sitting at the table on either side of Yugi. Rafael had his own laptop open, setting up files for Zane and Syrus, while Joey looked over Yugi’s shoulder at the shopping site pulled up. Of course, Yugi had already decided on one thing to buy them both; a deck holder.

The Cyber deck was carefully tucked away in one of Yugi’s spare ones for the moment, but he knew they deserved to have one of their own for it as well. Something that was just for them. Though, everything Yugi was going to get was just for the two boys.

“There’s… so much they need.” Yugi groaned. “Why can’t I think of anything specific?” He laid his forehead on the table.

“I’m a parent now- holy shit I’m a parent.” Yugi blurted out, sitting up as if it had just hit him. He had argued so hard for the boys to stay with him, and they were staying with him. He had sons. Children. Small lives that would rely on him as they grew up to be adults.

Yugi glared over at Joey, who burst out into loud laughter, only to turn his glare towards Rafael as the other chuckled. “It’s not funny what do I do?” He asked the two of them.

Rafael shook his head as the chuckles died down. “You make a list first?” He offered up. “Do you have a room they can stay in or are they staying in yours?”

“The game room. I can move everything out of it to the storage room for now.” Yugi replied immediately. It was right across the hall from his own room, easy enough for him to get to if Zane or Syrus needed anything at night. “But I’m going to talk to Grandpa about the renovations and expansion he’s been wanting to do so the boys can each have their own room and a game room still.”

“Don’t move ‘em all out.” Joey protested. “Keep some of the games for younger kids in there for them to try out.”

Yugi nodded in agreement, pulling up the notepad on his laptop to make a list. It was a good idea, at least Rafael was there to keep them organized. “There isn’t much unpacked in there besides gaming systems, those can move to my room. It shouldn’t take more than a few hours to clean out the room totally…”

“I’ll help.” Joey offered quickly with a wide grin. “I know where Gramps likes everythin’.”

“Where he likes things and where they should be to make it easier for him-”

“Are one an’ the same Yug’.” His best friend soothed. “I know the limits.”

That caught Rafael’s attention, the man looking over to the other two. “Is your grandfather alright?” He asked.

Yugi sighed. “Right as rain, for someone pushing nearly a hundred.” He admitted with a shrug, giggling as Rafael’s eyes widened. “I know. He had my dad late, and my dad had me late before he and mom vanished. I joke that Grandpa made a deal with some gods to give him a longer life, but I don’t know how much of that joke is actually truth.”

It was something he never really thought on much, but made sense. Yugi spun the pen in his hand he had been using to write down what they would need to go out and buy before giving up and using just his laptop. Magic seemed drawn to his family like a moth to a flame, or rather, his family was drawn to magic. He knew his grandfather had stories he hadn’t shared yet, it wouldn’t surprise Yugi if he found a pendant of eternal life or something.

Not that Yugi had any room to judge.

“Gramps is just Gramps, we don’t question it.” Joey laughed, standing up from the table. “I’ll go grab the quick things. What are ya making for dinner for the kids?”

“Oh geeze, I didn’t think that far ahead.” Yugi groaned. He had a feeling his usual of ‘whatever’s in the fridge’ wouldn’t fly, if the look Rafael gave him was anything to go by. “Uhh… rice and beef is probably a no for right now. Too rich.” Yugi thought.

What do kids eat? Pizza? No that might be too much too. Burgers? Too greasy as well… Yugi groaned again, laying his head on the table. What did I eat when I was Syrus’ age? Gramps is gonna laugh so hard he’ll throw his back out when he realizes how much issue I’m having with just dinner ideas.

“Chicken nuggets.” Rafael smirked at Yugi’s apparent misery. “The breading is light and chicken is always a safe bet with children.”

“Sounds good to me.” Yugi nodded in agreement. Chicken nuggets would be a safe, easy option. Not too heavy, and they could have different sauces to try too.

Joey grinned. “Easy meals! I’ll be back soon then, with that and the ice cream I promised ‘em.”

Yugi gave his friend a warm smile, watching as Joey headed out of the house before sighing softly. I still have a lot to learn. But it’s just the first day. He thought, looking back at the screen. A lot of things were simple. Beds, bath supplies, more clothes, some toys. He would let the boys choose their own toys later, Yugi just getting a few simple ones to start with.

“Hard, isn’t it? You’re doing well.” Rafael commented, turning back to his own laptop. 

“I’m an only child, and being as young as Syrus feels so far away now.” Yugi joked lightly. 

Rafael chuckled. “I remember when my siblings were born. They seemed so small and being an older brother felt daunting. So being a parent probably doubles that.”

“I’m not giving up though.” He wouldn’t back down. Zane and Syrus needed stability, they needed a parent that would love them, and Yugi was determined to keep them safe. 

“Good.”

They worked in a comfortable silence, just the clacking of keys providing background noise as they did. Yugi tapped the keyboard as he looked at the list of items already being bought. There’s some things I can’t buy though. Time, for one. The more he wandered into what else the boys would need, the more he realized a few key things.

How much schooling did the two have, if any? They seemed fluent in two languages- though the dragon language wouldn’t count to most people. He would get some beginner books, see where the two were at, and move on with books for Zane from there. 

Yugi was hesitant to make any schooling plans so early. Homeschooling would be possible for the two for a while at least. Once they adjusted to being with Yugi. Zane didn’t trust most people though, and Syrus seemed to follow his lead. It would make things difficult, but that was a later problem. Focus. What’s needed now that can’t wait until they’re settled?

Settling wasn’t exactly what the two were doing though, Yugi looked up when footsteps came down from the stairs leading to his bedroom. His look softened when Mana brought out Syrus in her arms, and Zane following close behind her. “Someone woke up from a bad dream.” Mana explained. “They want you.”

“Oh, come here you two.” Yugi held out his arms, taking Syrus from Mana as Zane sat in the chair next to him. A quick look at the still tired boy gave away that Zane wasn’t the one who had the nightmare, he just seemed to want to continue his nap, but didn’t want to be away from Syrus. While the younger boy clung to Yugi, sniffling slightly with wet eyes.

“It’s alright.” Yugi soothed, rubbing Syrus’ back gently. “There’s no nightmares here. You’re both safe with me.”

Zane mumbled something Yugi couldn’t make out, falling back asleep against Yugi’s side. His brother being calm seemed to be what Syrus needed, along with the closeness to Yugi. He clung to Yugi’s shirt, refusing to let go. Yugi smiled gently, curling a few strands of Shadows around Syrus. It seemed to work in easing the distress he felt more.

He sent a quick text to Joey while Syrus settled down again. Maybe something soft for Syrus to cling to would help him. A stuffed animal, one just for Syrus. Maybe even a dragon one, though knowing Joey he would find something Kaiba would hate just as a joke and get Syrus to love it. A harmless taunt.

Yugi adjusted easily to typing with one hand, careful to not jostle Zane too much while he worked. The closeness and calm noise of typing seemed to work in soothing Syrus back into a light sleep. Yugi focused, until a light chuckle caught his attention. He looked up, seeing Rafael look over at him.

“What?” Yugi asked, looking at the other man curiously.

“I think you’re going to handle being a parent just fine.” Rafael explained with a soft smile. “You’re a natural with them.”

Yugi smiled back at him before looking at the boys again. He hoped that was the case. They deserved better than the start they had, and Yugi was going to see that through.

He had wondered when the pin was going to drop.

A week had passed too quickly yet so slowly at the same time. Yugi was still hesitant to leave Zane and Syrus at all. Even just working down in the game shop had his eyes drifting back towards the door to the house every few minutes. Joey had been there to help through all of it, taking a week off himself to help the two recognize that they weren’t going to be on their own, even when Yugi had to work.

Luckily Kaiba was one of the most understanding people when it came to things like that. Yugi was certain if either of them showed up at the Kaiba Corp main building before Zane or Syrus were ready for them to be at their other place of work, Kaiba would probably fire them.

But the Shadows waited for no one.

Yugi had been worried when Roland showed up at the shop. The man was tense and clearly not willing to say much in front of the boys. Mokuba had come with, all smiles and cheer, more than usual. Syrus didn’t pick up on it, happy to see Mokuba again. Zane and Yugi did though.

“Something happened?” Zane whispered.

Yugi hummed, not wanting to lie to Zane. “Stay with Mokuba, it’s probably Pegasus overreacting to a magic spike, like how your magic does when Silver or Cyber visit.” He explained. “I’ll check it out and be back before midnight. If I’m not, Mokuba can call Kaiba to check on me for you.”

It didn’t seem to settle Zane, but he offered up no protest. There was something in the air that kept him subdued, Yugi was worried about it. Whatever it is, maybe the answer will be wherever Roland’s taking me. He thought, walking to the car.

“What’s going on?” He finally asked as Roland drove.

“Something’s appeared. Mr. Kaiba believes it falls under your jurisdiction.” Roland explained to him. “It’s a dragon, we think.”

“You think ?”

That didn’t bode well. If Kaiba was unsure about just what it was that showed up… And for it to fall to me to handle it? Is it a Gandora? Those were Yugi's. And some could get rather aggressive.

I’ve never met a spirit as volatile as Giga Rays is. Yugi thought. I barely have control with him. It’s why he isn’t in my deck.

The three Gandora were known as Destruction Dragons for a reason. Just one of them had enough power to level a duel field, and the area around it. The Thief King had been fearful of Gandora, and Atem had warned him of their power too. But the first two had allied with Yugi. Giga Rays had followed his siblings. While X was usually contained in a spirit realm though, Giga Rays was wild.

Whatever it was that had Kaiba calling him to the KC Labs, it couldn’t be good.

And the feeling in the air that seemed to grow the closer they got to the labs made Yugi shudder. That isn’t Shadow Magic. Yugi realized. It was a lot darker, more sinister. Whatever it was that appeared wasn’t friendly.

KC Labs were designed to hold large amounts of magic. Kaiba was still skeptical of magic itself, but there was a competitive streak within him that wanted to prove his technology superior to all, including the Shadows. The labs has to be his greatest creation, given what was hidden inside of them.

The Quantum Cube. The eighth Millennium Item.

There’s nine. But the original seven are all missing. Yugi looked ahead to the labs, getting out as soon as the car was stopped. The Pyramid of Light was destroyed. The Quantum Cube is the original Item. And the seven.

There was something going on. With the seven items no longer in their resting place, something had disrupted the balance that Atem had restored twice over. And whatever it was, was connected to the dark miasma coming from the lab. Roland followed Yugi, barely suppressing a shudder at the feeling in the air.

“Can you see it?” Yugi asked the man.

“I see nothing out of the ordinary.” Roland denied, shaking his head. “There’s something more, Mr. Mutou?”

Yugi grimaced at the name. “Just Yugi, Roland. And yes. There’s a lot more.”

Kaiba, what did you find? Yugi wasted no time in walking into the labs, Kaiba and Pegasus both turning to look at him. They were in an observation area high above the main lab, where the source of the miasma was contained.

It was dark, it was familiar. Yugi came to stand between Kaiba and Pegasus, looking down into the containment lab.

The creature contained inside was unlike anything Yugi had seen before. A chimera of a dragon, with three distinct parts. The tail was a dark steel blue color, long and winding. It led up to a body that was more of a greenish gray, with wings that looked more like segmented blades. There was no webbing or feathers between them, but it used the tips of those blades to lift itself up. From there, the head was more brown, with specklings of red on the long, sharp mandibles on its head. The red dripped down to the floor and Yugi frowned.

“What did it attack?” He asked softly as the beast roared at them. It was enough to shake the windows, but not enough to break them. Though Yugi could tell, it was close to it. Rows of jagged teeth stood out against purple flesh.

Kaiba stood tense next to him. “We don’t know. Everyone’s accounted for and no one’s allowed near while this thing is here. There’s been nothing online about a dragon attack either.”

Yugi frowned. Hopefully it was just livestock then. It wouldn’t be the first time a rogue dragon showed up in their world. Plenty of stories online about mysterious attacks at farms. There seemed to be more and more showing up with each passing month.

Something else caught his attention in the arena. “I’m going in.” Yugi said, turning to head downstairs to the doors.

Just beyond the new dragon, the Quantum Cube sat in a containment field, activated and glowing brightly.

The miasma that wafted around the dragon was a familiar darkness. One Yugi couldn’t ignore. It was his duty to handle it. Osiris, give me strength. “It’s a dimension field. Who knows how powerful the dragon already is. We can’t risk it absorbing more power from the Cube.” He stood at the door, staring at it and waiting.

“Yugi boy-”

“Are you certain?” Kaiba interrupted Pegasus, who looked at him in alarm. “Don’t make decisions recklessly Yugi.”

Yugi nodded slowly. I’m doing this for them. That thing… It looks like Cyber and Silver. So he couldn’t let it attack anyone. Or find Zane and Syrus. He held up his hand, a card appearing in front of him. Yugi grabbed it. There’s only one way to make sure it’s beaten enough to tie it to a card.

“I’ve got this.” It was part of his bargain. Something Yugi had to do.

The dragon was a threat.

But Yugi was more of one.

The feeling around the dragon was oppressive as the door opened just long enough for Yugi to step in. The dark hatred rolling off of it had been mostly contained by the labs, but being locked in with it left that feeling with nowhere else to go. Just what made the dragon so upset and hate-filled? Was it just how it was?

Yugi took in a steadying breath, before releasing control of the Shadow Magic he had. The dragon was strong, but Yugi was stronger still. It wasn’t the golden light glow of Atem’s magic that swirled around him. The Shadow Magic was a dark purple, filled with black flecks. It flickered like flames around Yugi, drawing the dragon’s attention to him as the familiar golden eye appeared on his forehead.

It was power Yugi didn’t generally draw on. Atem had far more control over it, and what he had taught Yugi before their separation was just beginner things. Mahaad had taken over with his lessons, and Gandora had taught him more still. Learning from spirits was a lot different than his husband teaching him. Especially when Yugi’s magic became the extreme opposite to Atem’s. The dragon wasn’t immune to the pull of the magic. It creaked as it turned towards him, green eyes glowing brightly.

And suddenly, it lunged. 

The dragon was faster than Yugi expected it to be. He slid the headset of his duel disk on, turning it on quickly as he jumped out of the way. The dragon crashed into the wall, destroying part of it. Good thing Kaiba put this one underground. Even with the wall destroyed, there was nothing but the ground beyond it. The dragon was still contained.

So, what are you? The headset began to give him readings. Though it couldn’t give him much. No name for the beast, but a good look at the 4000 attack it was sporting. Just 1000 defense, and according to the readings, its attack should have matched that.

“It has a special effect.” Yugi called out.

“We don’t know what it is.” Kaiba said back.

Yugi nodded. “Whatever it is, it gained attack from it!” He couldn’t say more as the dragon’s tail slammed down just to his left, trying to box him in. Yugi grimaced. He was out of time in trying to confront the beast himself.

Unfortunately for it, the dimensional field was stable. Yugi had just one thing to counter it. “Come out, Gandora Gigarays the Dragon of Destruction!”

Gandora and X wouldn’t be enough. Not with the dragon so worked up. Not with the Cube powering it. He had to call upon the most volatile of his dragons, the very reason the lab had been created. It wasn’t for dragons like Kisara, or Red-Eyes. Calm, docile dragons that tended to match their chosen duelists. 

Kaiba had created the reinforced labs to contain magic that couldn’t be controlled. To secure the Quantum Cube once it was out of Diva’s hands. With so much of Zorc’s power still contained in it, it was too risky to leave it anywhere else. Ishizu had agreed on its placement, but some Spirits had the view that it should have been destroyed.

Unfortunately, Gigarays had been one who thought its power should be returned to the universe.

The dragon didn’t appear slowly. In a dark flash, the Gandora was in front of him. He was stockier than Gandora and X, thick muscle contained under hardened obsidian scales. His wings arched out, the three red gems along the bend of his wing glowing as bright as the rest of the gems along his body. His tail was a steel color, pointed and serrated just like the spikes on the side of his mouth. The spined plates along his back quivered.

The new dragon roared in challenge, its tail moving to slam into Gigarays, only for that roar to turn into a screech as Gigarays bit down on the tail. Yugi winced at the sound of teeth scraping against metal. The two giants wasting no time in fighting one another.

“You have to take it out!” Yugi ordered, feeling a sharp tug on his Shadow Magic. There was no field for Gigarays to banish for attack points, they would all have to come from Yugi in the dimension field.

“Why that one?!” Kaiba demanded over the intercom. “Yugi, that's too dangerous!”

“It’s fine!” Yugi shouted back. “Don’t send anyone else in, I have this!”

He knew Gigarays was dangerous. It was wild, untamed even if he was one of Yugi’s dragons. Yugi stepped back, staying against the undamaged wall as Gigarays drew more power from him. He watched as the readings grew.

“9500 attack…” Pegasus’ voice was weak as he kept track of the climb as well.

Too much! Yugi struggled for a moment before severing the connection, dropping to one knee and panting from the effort, keeping his eyes on Gigarays. He was vicious as he attacked the new dragon, gems lighting up even brighter and filling the area with a crimson glow. The titan-sized dragons continued to fight, a writhing mass of scales and blades and teeth as the new dragon tried to gain the upperhand.

It never had a chance. Gigarays roared loudly, red bolts of energy surrounding him. With a swing of his head, the new dragon slammed into the opposite wall, Gigarays stalking towards it like a predator cornering its prey.

“Don’t banish it! We have to get it set in a card!” Yugi called out.

Yellow eyes with narrow red pupils focused on him as Gigarays struck one final time. Quick as a snake, Gigarays had the dragon’s throat in his jaws. One heavy paw rose, slamming down on the dragon’s back and kicking up dust from the blow. Now! Yugi recovered enough to rush forward, holding up the blank card. 

It began to glow with Shadow Magic, swirling and twisting into a vortex that began to draw the dragon in. It gave one last cry, weaker than the last, as it vanished into the card. Gigarays’ jaw clicked shut with nothing to hold on to, steam escaping behind his bared teeth. Yugi lowered the card, keeping his eyes on his dragon.

“Yugi!”

“Fall back!”

Yugi didn’t. He walked forward towards his dragon, holding an empty hand up. Gigarays growled dangerously at him.

“Puny Queen. Do you truly believe we bow to you?” He snarled, snapping his jaws as dark fire built up in his mouth.

“I don’t need anyone bowing to me. I never asked anyone to, and I don’t assume you will.” Yugi said, keeping his hand steady.

“Yet the magicians bow to your every whim. That knight does too, and my foolish kin. You think yourself all-powerful? Above us?”

“I think us equals. I don’t control you, and you don’t scare me.” Yugi replied evenly. “I asked for your help, gave you what you needed for this. My will has not changed since the last time we did this, Giga.”

Gigarays snorted, blowing thick smoke at Yugi as his tail waved along the ground slowly. The end of it rattled as he thrust his head forward, pressing against Yugi’s hand in challenge with narrowed eyes. “Spirits of the Moon require steadfast loyalty. You waver in front of me now.”

Yugi blinked. “Because I have something more to protect,” he answered honestly, gasping as the red energy crackling around Gigarays began to transfer to him. “I swore- the same oaths Atem did.” Yugi trembled, but stayed standing. “Just as the Gandora breed swore loyalty to me, I swore it to the gods.”

“But that doesn’t mean I’ll let my sons come to harm because of it.”

“I know of your spawns. Be warned, tiny Moon. Darkness is rising with Power, and Peace may not be enough to hold it back.”

Yugi closed his eyes against the intensity of the light. When he opened them again, Gigarays was gone, the dust and magic settling around him. All he was left with in the wake of the small battle was a purple card in his hand.

Cyberdark Dragon. Yugi lifted it up, looking at the beast on the card. It’s a Cyber card. And what Gigarays said…

Just what did he mean? Darkness, Power, and Peace?

Chapter Text

What did Gigarays mean?

Yugi hissed, dropping down to one knee as red energy crackled over him. He tensed from the pain of it, closing his eyes and dropping the new card. The lab’s lights shut off around him and Yugi could hear shouting.

Great, we broke it didn’t we? Yugi thought, opening one eye as the door was forced open, Kaiba striding into the room. There was a tablet in his hands, and with a few quick taps on it, the Quantum Cube was forced to shut down. Soon after, the emergency power kicked in.

“How bad is it?” Yugi asked.

“You tell me.” Kaiba stopped in front of him, waiting to see if Yugi could stand on his own. 

He could, but it was painful. Every muscle ached as if he had ran four miles in just a few minutes. And that was without mentioning the mental and magical drain pulling Gigarays out took, and sealing Cyberdark Dragon. Yugi picked up the card again, holding it out to Pegasus who quickly joined them.

The man paled, taking the card from Yugi’s quivering hand. “Cyberdark Dragon… I’ve never seen a card like this before. And the feel of it…” Pegasus whispered, his eye wide as he looked it over. “Yugi boy, this card is a Cyber card.”

“It’s an omen, and a warning.” Yugi murmured, having to lean against Kaiba to stay standing. Thankfully, the other man said nothing about it. Darkness, Power, and Peace. And for this card to show up…

It was a Cyber card, like the Cyber Dragons. Yugi felt a stab of protectiveness in his chest. No. I won’t let it get to my sons. Still he reached for his phone, being stopped by Kaiba.

“I’m taking you back to the game shop.” Kaiba decided. “Pegasus can do whatever with that card. I don’t care what it is so long as it’s not running rampant.”

Pegasus frowned, staring at the card still. “We can discuss what to do with it once Yugi rests a while. I have a few ideas. This isn’t the first card like this that I’ve handled.” 

Going back home was Yugi’s best bet. He checked the time, smiling softly when he realized it wasn’t midnight yet. Just as he told Zane, he was going to be back before midnight. He wanted to check on his sons. Being away from them, with the darkness of that card still around him, was making him somewhat anxious.

Something was wrong with that dragon. Something very wrong.

And Yugi didn’t realize something was wrong with him until Kaiba was shouting his name, sounding as if he was underwater. 

His phone fell to the floor, and Kaiba grabbing Yugi was the only thing keeping him from joining it as he fell into unconsciousness.

`~`~`~`

It was warm where Yugi was. He felt as if he were floating in the air peacefully, keeping his eyes closed.

“Aibou.”

That voice- something compelled Yugi to keep his eyes closed, even through his confusion. The voice, only one person had ever called him that. While the air around him was warm, the feeling in his chest was warmer. He never thought he would hear that voice again so soon.

“Atem…” Yugi whispered.

“Aibou. You must- -careful -can’t- -a darkness.”

The smile on his face fell. Atem was speaking, but he was disjointed. Yugi could only make out every few words of his speech. “Atem? What is it?”

“Don’t have much- -don’t want me to- -warning- -danger.”

And just like that, the warmth became all too cold.

It wasn’t a memory, or even someone taking pity on him in his unconscious state, Yugi could tell that much. Instead, it was someone taking advantage of his unconsciousness. Be it Atem, or someone helping Atem. From the sounds of things, something or some one didn’t want Atem talking to him.

But when did the two of them ever listen to the gods fully? If the gods wanted walking eyes and ears on Earth, they could deal with Yugi’s way of handling things. And Yugi’s way generally aligned with Atem’s way.

“Atem? What danger? You mean Cyberdark Dragon?” Yugi struggled to open his eyes, finding nothing but darkness as he did. Not too surprising. Visual omens were harder, while just speaking took less energy.

“A darkness- -not yet- -have to find- -they don’t want me telling you but I have to.”

Suddenly Atem’s voice was clear, as a flash of light managed to pierce through the darkness. Yugi winced, shutting his eyes again.

“It won’t appear yet, but stay on guard. Something is coming, and the gods were blind to it.”

Well.

That was never a good sign. Yugi grimaced, remembering the last one the gods had been blind to. While they generally stayed neutral in most matters, it was the blindspot that had made them act against the Shadows. But this time, it seemed like something different was happening.

“Alright. Just tell me what you can.” Yugi murmured.

“Shadows can grow stronger with darkness, but beware the light that follows.”

Yugi owed Ishizu a spa month . For how long she had put up with the gods and their cryptic words. If even Atem couldn’t give him a straight answer, then things were worse than they seemed.

“I’ll remember that. Atem… I miss you.”

“And I miss you, Aibou. My lovely Moon.”

Yugi chuckled. “Don’t start.” He said affectionately. “Am I free to go? There’s… a lot I have to tell you, but I’m sure we don’t have enough time yet.”

“Yes. They need you now.”

Yugi smiled softly. Of course Atem already knew. It was impossible for him to hide anything, not that he tried to hide them. He would still tell Atem about them later. When they didn’t need him back in the waking world.

He would keep Atem’s words in mind. There was a lot to look out for, but Yugi was sure they could handle it.

When Yugi woke up, it was to unfamiliar pressure on his chest. It wasn’t suffocating. But Yugi wasn’t used to being the one laid on, being the smallest in his friend group. When he opened his eyes, he wasn’t surprised to see Syrus and Zane snuggled up to him. He was back in his room, the light coming from the windows told him it was early morning.

Well, he had come home before midnight. Just… not conscious.

“Zane? Syrus?” Yugi whispered softly to wake them both up. He knew Syrus would wake first, just as he thought he would. Syrus gasped, and that sound was enough to wake Zane.

“You’re awake!” Syrus was quick to cling to Yugi when he saw that.

Zane’s eyes snapped open when Syrus spoke, his head whipping up to look at Yugi.

Yugi smiled apologetically to the two. “I am. I’m sorry, your uncle needed my help and it left me more tired than I thought it would.” He explained. It seemed to be enough for Syrus, who just cuddled closer to him. Zane, on the other hand, stared at Yugi for a few more seconds.

“There’s a new person here.” Zane mumbled, settling back down after a little while longer. “He said you were… exhausted?”

Yugi nodded. “I had to use some Shadow Magic, sometimes it can leave a person exhausted or very tired, like they ran very far.”

New person here? Yugi hummed. He wasn’t sure who would be there with them that Zane and Syrus hadn’t met yet. Unless Joey asked Tristan and Duke to come help. It was possible. Or Serenity. He turned his head, looking at the clock on his desk. It was just eight in the morning. 

“How about we go start on breakfast?” Yugi suggested. “I do remember promising you two tamagoyaki today, didn’t I?”

That seemed to brighten both up. Syrus was the first to climb over Yugi and Zane to get out of bed, grinning happily. Yugi laughed, nudging Zane to follow Syrus as he sat up and stretched. Nothing felt wrong around him, a good sign. And the house didn’t sound like it was about to come down around them.

So if Tristan and Duke had joined Joey, at least they were being quiet about it. Yugi smiled softly. I’ll have to tell everyone soon. I’ve been putting it off to let Zane and Syrus adjust, but I think they’ll be alright with just a few people visiting. He wasn’t going to take them out to crowded spots just yet. Let the two of them get adjusted to their new life before trying anything more.

Yugi lifted Syrus up easily when his youngest son asked, Zane leading the way out of his room. Yugi kept an eye on his oldest on the stairs, perhaps a bit overprotective. I just want them safe. Yugi reasoned.

The protectiveness would ease, he was sure of that. But not before a wave of wariness washed over him when he heard someone in the kitchen. He reached out, stopping Zane from walking into the room. Zane tensed as the sound of something sizzling on the stove finally reached him. It wasn’t Joey, his friend had a habit of singing whatever American pop songs came to his mind when he cooked.

Whoever was in the kitchen was quieter about it. It didn’t sound like Kaiba- why would Kaiba be around still anyway? Duke and Tristan weren’t quiet either. But as whoever it was spoke, Yugi relaxed, while growing quite confused.

“I may not be young anymore Yugi, but I can tell when you’re trying to be sneaky!”

“Grandpa?” Yugi blurted out, taking a step around Zane to come into the kitchen, Syrus still on his hip.

“Yug, wait-”

Joey was there too, but Yugi and his grandfather just stared at each other in surprise. While Yugi’s eyes were glued to his grandfather, Solomon’s were looking at the small boy in Yugi’s arms. “Grandpa? When did you get back?” Yugi asked.

“... Some time after you found these little ones it seems!” His eyes lit up happily and Yugi grinned.

His grandfather was always happiest with a full house, after all.

“Zane, Syrus. It’s alright.” Yugi looked at the two as Zane moved slowly to join him. “This is my grandfather, your great-grandfather.”

Solomon blinked in shock at that. “Well now! None of that, it’s far too long for them to say. Just call me Grandpa like Yugi does.” He chuckled, casting a glance over at Joey. “ Someone here didn’t tell me I had great-grandsons!”

“That was for Yug’ to tell!” Joey protested. “Why did’ya think I had like half the gaming systems out in the living room?”

“When don’t you boys have half the gaming systems in the living room?” Solomon countered. “Sit down with the boys Yugi, Joey did tell me you planned on making tamagoyaki today. I have that handled. Then you can explain the little ones to me!”

Yugi nodded in agreement, bringing the boys to the table. Syrus squirmed out of his arms, sitting next to Joey, while Zane stayed close to Yugi. “It’s a long story, but Zane and Syrus are my sons now.” He said easily.

It didn’t escape him how Zane relaxed, hearing that.

“Anything major I need to know right this instant?” Solomon questioned.

“Zane’s a bit hard of hearing, so you’ll have to speak up or let him see you talking,” Yugi admitted, “and Syrus has some trouble with his eyesight.”

“Three peas in a pod then, that’s what we are!” Solomon laughed, nodding his head. “Well we make one fully hearing and seeing human together then.”

“And the boys have Shadow Magic, like I do.”

There was some fumbling as Solomon almost dropped the turner in his hand. Sorry Grandpa, best to say that one outright. Yugi thought with a grin. “We’re working on the paperwork to make everything official, but Kaiba and Pegasus both agreed to Zane and Syrus staying with me.”

Joey grinned, nudging Syrus lightly, something Yugi had missed. “What do you say to that, kiddo? Wanna say it now?”

Yugi looked over at the two. Whatever it was Joey was trying to coax Syrus to say didn’t seem bad, though his youngest seemed shy about it. Yugi gave him an encouraging smile. He wanted the boys to be able to talk freely with him about anything on their minds, knowing just how much that could help. Grandpa had the same rule with me. Nothing was off limits to talk about and that helped a lot. He thought.

Syrus shook his head shyly, keeping his mouth closed. “Alright.” Joey didn’t press, winking over at Yugi. “It’s nothing bad.”

“I know.” Yugi quickly said. “You’d tell me if it was.” In that he trusted Joey completely. He had stayed the past few days to help set up the room that would be the boys’ bedroom for a while. The two would share until he could talk to his grandfather about expanding. Neither had any protest against it. 

The room was somewhat finished, with two beds, desks, and dressers in it. All it needed was a few more touches to make it more for Zane and Syrus, like a child’s room in general really. Yugi made sure they would have everything they would want and need. Including a new deck box for the Cyber Dragon deck.

Which reminds me… “Why are you home so soon, Grandpa?” He asked. Not that Yugi wasn’t happy to see him, but he figured staying in Egypt to help Malik and Ryou was far more important than… well, what had brought him back home?

“Kaiba sent that jet of his to pick me up a few days ago.” Solomon admitted as he cooked. “Said there was a happy family emergency- well Mokuba said that part. Kaiba just said ‘family emergency’.”

“Sounds like Kaiba.” Joey snickered. “The emergency was Yugi suddenly becomin’ a parent. And I call dibs on coolest uncle ever!”

“Until they meet Tristan.” Solomon countered with a smirk, making Joey yelp. “I arrived back last night to Kaiba bringing you home unconscious. He told me you’d explain in the morning.”

Yugi nodded slowly. He would have to tell Joey and his grandfather about Cyberdark Dragon. But not Zane and Syrus. He was firm on that. They don’t need to know this yet.

“I was just a bit drained after helping Kaiba out with a little experiment.” Yugi offered as a short explanation. “A good lesson in not using too much Shadow Magic at once. I think we’ve found my limit.”

“You got a limit?” Joey joked, getting up to help Solomon bring the food over. “Just a reminder that we gotta be careful teaching these two then don’t we?”

Yugi beamed at the thought Joey put in his head. That’s right, I don’t have to teach them alone. Joey had been with him through everything, and it seemed he was ready for more too.

Once everyone had eaten, Yugi began waiting out the boys. He could tell Zane was curious about what happened, but Yugi stayed firm to the explanation of just using too much magic. It wasn’t a lie- he didn’t want to lie to them. Trying to focus on the Shadow Magic around him, Yugi felt a soreness aching deep within him if he tried to do anything more with it.

Subduing Cyberdark Dragon and then speaking with Atem had taken a lot out of him. I need to practice more. Yugi thought. Outside of life-threatening situations, that is.

It was just past lunch that the opportunity to speak to Joey and his grandfather finally rose. Zane and Syrus were finally ready for naps, with a quick promise from Yugi that everyone would just be downstairs. Still, Yugi turned on the radio monitor Joey had picked up just in case. It was a good idea, an easy way for them to get Yugi’s attention without having to go down the stairs themselves.

“Okay Yug’, what really happened?” Joey asked as Yugi sat down at the table again.

“Hold on, I don’t want to repeat it too many times. And I think we should keep everyone in the loop about this.” Yugi admitted, setting his laptop down. “Besides, I need to speak to Ishizu.”

Joey sat up straighter, looking concerned at Yugi. “The Ishtars? So this is somethin’ big.”

Yugi nodded grimly. As big as it can get, really. Luckily it wasn’t too early in the morning in Egypt. Malik was the first one to join the video call Yugi set up, Ryou sitting next to him. Ishizu was next to join, with a familiar yet surprising face with her.

“Diva?!” Joey yelped, looking shocked at the screen. Yugi was surprised as well. He knew Diva had been helping Ishizu at the museum in Egypt, but didn’t expect to see him.

“Hello to you too, Joey.” Diva replied with a yawn. “You two have quite the timing you know. It’s so early.” 

“Not that early.” Ishizu soothed.

Duke was the next to pick up, Tristan with him, followed by Tea, then Mai. Rafael was after her, leaving Pegasus and Kaiba for last. He scoffed, noticing the entire group and crossing his arms. “Does this really need the entire dweeb squad?” Kaiba muttered.

“It does. Grandpa asked what happened yesterday and I’d rather not repeat it too many times. Or repeat the other news.” Yugi admitted with a smile. It was nice to see everyone again, even if it was just on screens. Joey and Solomon moved closer to him, making it easier for everyone to see them.

However, Joey also blocked the view of the stairs. Protective. Yugi thought.

“What’s going on, Yugi?” Ryou asked, looking confused. “What happened yesterday?”

“And the other news?” Malik added. “Did you find one of the Items?”

Yugi shook his head. “No, I found something else. As of a few days ago… I’m a parent.”

The shouts of shock and confusion were something he expected, Yugi chuckling at them. “I have two sons now, which is why I haven’t been out to see anyone even here in Domino.” He went on to explain about Zane and Syrus.

Duke whistled lowly. “Do you need any help with them? Stuff brought over?” He was quick to ask. “Me and Tristan could help.”

Joey grinned at the offer. “Actually, ya both are needed to help me with stuff for ‘em! Their room’s like super bare bones right now.”

“Say no more.” Tristan grinned back at Joey. 

Ishizu smiled softly. “It’s wonderful that they found you, Yugi. You’ll be good for them.”

“Guess I’ll be making a trip back to Japan sooner than I thought.” Tea added happily. “I have to meet my nephews! They’re… okay, right? From what you said…”

“They might be a bit nervous at first.” Yugi admitted. “Rather not overwhelm them. We’re working up to more people visiting. Kaiba, Mokuba, and Rafael have met them.”

Mai gasped. “Already? So that’s where he disappeared to!”

“Kaiba said a doctor who knew was needed. I’m the closest to that.” Rafael shrugged, his eyes on Yugi. “That isn’t the only reason you called everyone though?”

“It’s the main reason.” He didn’t want to leave everyone out of the loop, knowing they’d spread word to anyone who wasn’t there. 

Kaiba hummed, sitting back in his chair. “It’s not as if they won’t meet them during the tournament in a few months.” He pointed out.

Yugi nodded at that. He hadn’t forgotten, Kaiba was setting up another Battle City tournament. And from the looks everyone had, invitations were already sent out. As King of Games, Yugi didn’t need one. He would show up no matter what. And I’ll bring Zane and Syrus, but we’ll keep them out of the spotlight.

He wasn’t about to let them become media spectacles. And he knew Kaiba wouldn’t allow it either. Yugi had seen the new tech he would be using for it, it hid the cards duelists had in their hand, and could hide faces as well in real time.

But a somber mood came over the group as Yugi spoke again. “Something bad happened though,” the attention was back on him. “Last night, something came from one of the Spirit realms.”

He explained about Cyberdark Dragon, with input from Kaiba and Pegasus about the dragon as well. Tea grew more concerned as Yugi went on, and Malik and Ryou shared a look. Valon soon joined Mai’s screen, frowning deeply at the description of the new beast.

“Was that what that power surge was about last night?” Duke questioned. “The feel to it when the lights flickered felt like Shadow Magic.”

“Yeah. That was probably from Gigarays.” Yugi didn’t realize it had spread out of the lab though, and from Kaiba’s frown, he hadn’t expected it either. “It’s trapped in a card now.”

“And being taken to a place where hopefully it will be isolated.” Pegasus broke in. “One of Kaiba boy’s teachers for that school of his is taking it to the Spires. There’s a dojo he leads there that will guard that card, and the other Cyberdarks. It turns out, there’s three other cards to match that fusion one.”

Yugi sighed. It wasn’t news he wanted to hear, that there were more Cyberdark cards. At least they would be far away from the boys. The Spires were a mountain range in China, reaching up into the sky like massive dragon claws. Rumor had it that a dragon sanctuary was contained somewhere high above the clouds, situated at the tip of one of the tall mountains. Shepherd, the school’s chosen Chancellor, worked in the area from what Yugi had been told by Kaiba.

“Just keep those cards far away from the boys. I don’t like the feel of them.” Yugi shook his head. He had worked with dark cards, had felt true malice from quite a few. But Cyberdark Dragon was on a new level.

There was more news passed around by the group, everyone taking the chance given to them to share what they had to before the group had to separate. Tea was planning on coming back a week before the tournament. Mai, Valon, and Alistair were still running into dead ends with their searches, even recruiting Arthur Hawkins and a few others to help. While Malik and Ryou had found nothing new of their own in Egypt.

“It’s strange, as if the Items don’t want to be found.” Diva broke in with a hum. “Master never told us anything like this about them. Yes the Items would choose who could wield them but… to hide like this?”

Yugi suppressed a shiver at the mention of Shaadi. If there was ever someone I couldn’t get along with… “If the Puzzle is still around, it’s probably in pieces. That’ll make it harder to find anything, really. It had forty-two parts.”

He hesitated to say more. And luckily, Ishizu picked up on the hesitance. “My Queen, is it possible for us to speak without everyone?” She asked him.

Yugi held back a sigh of relief, not commenting on the title used. “Yes, I actually have a few questions for you.” And just maybe, he could get a few answers about what Atem had said to him.

Chapter Text

“Last night after Cyberdark Dragon was dealt with, I… Atem was there..”

It was just his grandfather, Joey, Ishizu, Diva, Malik, and Ryou left in the call, the others had gone to another one to continue their conversations. Yugi looked down at the mug Joey had given him, filled with coffee for the talk they were going to have. He could feel their eyes on him, Yugi focusing on his reflection in the dark liquid.

“Gigarays had told me; Darkness is rising with Power, and Peace may not be enough to hold it back. I didn’t know what he meant, I still don’t fully understand it but the way he said it…”

Joey frowned. “Coupled with you seein’ Atem,” he leaned back, “you sure it wasn’t just a dream though? I mean, you still miss him even this far out.”

It wasn’t just a dream. Yugi shook his head. It felt too real to just be a dream.

Someone else had the same line of thought as him. “Dreams and visions have very different feelings to them.” Ishizu explained. “You’ve experienced visions before, haven’t you Jounouchi? Connected to the Millennium Items?”

Joey grimaced as Malik and Diva both looked away from him, but his grimace was mostly at the full name. Ishizu was one of the only ones to use it for him. Yugi shot everyone a reassuring look as Ishizu continued, “Yugi’s current position is one that has not been studied or documented well since the sealing of Shadow Magic. However those who make deals with the gods often find themselves with a closer connection to them, allowing for things like this to be possible.”

“Don’t tell Kaiba that. Or he might try to use Yug’ to duel Atem. Again.” Joey muttered, getting a light chuckle from Yugi.

“Anyway, I didn’t really see Atem, more I heard him. There was nothing around me.” Yugi continued. “And he told me something else that seems to fit with what Gigarays said. Shadows can grow stronger with darkness, but beware the light that follows.”

“Well that’s a prophecy if I’ve ever heard one.” Malik said dryly. “No wonder you wanted to talk to Ishizu. Does the Pharaoh have to be so cryptic about it?”

“Spirits can’t be straightforward. Fate never allows it.” Ryou shrugged, giving Yugi an apologetic glance. “Even the spirit mediums in my family are limited. Given Yugi’s closeness to Atem, that’s about as clear as visions can get.”

Yugi knew Ishizu and Ryou would know more than he did. Ishizu had been chosen by the Millennium Necklace and, Yugi knew now, was in a similar position to Kaiba. A Priestess reincarnated. Unlike Kaiba she took it a lot more seriously through her life, and had a lot longer to come to terms with it as well. While Ryou, even before the spirit of the Ring was forced upon him, came from a family that knew quite a lot about spirits and occults. 

It was a secret Yugi hadn’t told anyone. He wouldn’t betray his friend’s trust in telling anything before he was ready to tell the group himself. Most thought Ryou just liked the supernatural aspect of the world, maybe residual energy from the Ring causing it or just from being around his family. But it was in his blood, having a close connection to the Spirit Realms. Shadow Magic came naturally to him just as it did Yugi.

“You believe the two are connected then.” Ishizu said as Diva shook his head, crossing his arms. 

“I thought things were going to stay calm. Since Kaiba has the Quantum Cube and the Items are scattered around the world.” He said with a frown. “And the Pharaoh returning even just to speak to Yugi, Master Shaadi never saw anything like that happening.”

“Shaadi wouldn’t see a bus if it was half a sec’ from hitting him.” Joey muttered under his breath, getting a jab in his side from Solomon’s elbow. 

Yugi sighed, choosing not to comment on that. “I do think they’re connected. Gigarays and Atem both mentioned darkness. That part feels important. Especially since the Shadows have been more active.”

They led me to Zane and Syrus, after all. Yugi thought. It was the most active they had been since his duel against Diva. There had been spikes of magic of course, but nothing so strong that it would require them to interfere majorly like he had with saving them, or with Cyberdark Dragon. Something was building up. “I so owe you a spa month, Ishizu.” 

He smiled when he had her attention again. “How did you put up with visions from the Necklace for so long? I feel more confused than I did in calculus.”

Ishizu gave a light laugh. “Practice, my Queen. That is the only way to adjust to them. Meditation can help you sort them out as well.” She suggested. “Perhaps you should start your sons on that. You do know what this means, you accepting them.”

Yugi groaned.

He knew, he just wasn’t quite ready to accept it. It had been just over a week and Yugi didn’t want to focus on that part, though he knew it was something of high importance.

“Do not give me that. You know it is required, especially with things out of balance.” Ishizu chided. 

“Let’s focus on that later.” Yugi decided with a sigh. “Darkness, Power, and Peace first. What could it mean?”

Joey shrugged, completely lost on it. “You, me, and Kaiba as always?” He joked lightly. 

“And just who would be peaceful in this trio?” Yugi raised an eyebrow at him. It isn’t us. And that’s what scares me.

He didn’t let his thoughts dwell on the possibilities that ran through his head. 

“Its meaning may not be easily figured out yet.” Ishizu spoke softly. “Nor the Pharaoh’s reasoning behind the vision.”

Then why tell me now? Yugi wondered, voicing the question and getting a few shrugs from the others in return.

“We could always try to find out.” Ryou offered. “I brought everything with me-”

Malik groaned, cutting in. “He sure did . My room looks like a seance happens every other hour in it now.” He joked. “I say just wait and focus on other stuff for now. Whatever the Pharaoh meant, maybe we’ll find out more if we get the Items back.”

Yugi nodded in agreement. That was a high priority for the entire group, but there was a new urgency to it in the air now. “I’ll focus on things here.”

“Just focus on your sons.” Ishizu urged soothingly. “They need you more than the hunt for the Items and Puzzle do.”

“Besides, if we need you , I think Gramps would do just fine instead. Blood and all that family relations shit.” Diva waved a hand dismissively. “Shadow Magic isn’t that picky.”

Yugi opened his mouth to retort, but paused when he heard footsteps on the stairs. “Boys, I said to use the monitor.” He said softly with a fond smile as Zane and Syrus appeared in the doorway. Both seemed alright, just tired.

“Syrus couldn’t sleep.” Zane yawned, rubbing his eyes as Syrus toddled over to them. Joey lifted the smaller boy up as Yugi motioned for Zane to come sit with him.

Ishizu smiled when she saw the boys, a knowing look in her eyes as Yugi made sure both were alright. “Yes, you are right where you need to be, my Queen.”

One headache was one too many for Seto most days. But for some reason, the universe decided he needed two simultaneously. 

“You know the intricacies of international laws. How do the papers look?” Seto sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I don’t care what other countries say, the school is getting built. Even if they want to build competitors.”

“It looks just fine, but that’s not why you called me here, Kaiba, now is it?”

Seto sat back in his chair, looking at the two men in the room. One he had invited personally. The sharpest prosecutor and someone who knew international law like the back of his hand. Though he was stationed in San Francisco as their Chief Prosecutor now. Edgeworth was the best around for making sure things were air-tight from a law standpoint, someone Seto had dealings with for quite a while.

Since Gozaboro had kept the man’s mentor close. Manfred Von Karma, two branches from the same tree those two were. Luckily Edgeworth was in law for the truth, not for shady dealings. It made him a lot easier to work with, and the fact he could practice law in several countries helped a lot. 

Though, he hadn’t come alone. Seto had been expecting Wright to show up, knowing how close the two were- the wedding had been nice, peaceful. Mokuba had been grateful to go to see Pearl again. But instead, Seto had been greeted by someone a lot smaller joining Edgeworth.

Which made things even easier, if Seto was truthful with himself. “Adoption papers, airtight ones that no legal system could contest. Similar to what you did for Trucy.”

“Ya really are helping Yugi out then, surprising.”

Then, there was the other man in Seto’s office. The source of his second headache. Joey Wheeler. He had his uses, keeping Edgeworth’s son occupied while the two worked was the biggest one. The weaker duelist had brought in papers from Mokuba- who had hired him while Seto had been… preoccupied. A mistake on his part.

And yet, he hadn’t fired Wheeler yet. He did have uses after all. Daycare was one of them, and he wasn’t afraid to test some of the gaming tech at least.

“Yugi?” Edgeworth asked with mild curiosity in his voice. “Ah, the King of Games. Bastion loves watching the duels he’s done.”

Seto nodded shortly. “Yugi’s recently adopted two children. Through… certain means.” He looked pointedly at Edgeworth, who sighed.

“Means that Miss Fey would approve of highly, but won’t hold up in court?” He guessed, already back on his laptop to find the files needed as Seto gave another nod.

The sudden appearance of two children that could wield Shadow Magic had been jarring to say the least. Seto almost didn’t want to believe it. But there was no mistaking the feel around them. Even if he wanted to ignore it. He was headstrong and prideful, but Seto was no fool. Much as it wounded his pride to say, the magic was real.

There was no scientific explanation for what happened. Or for the memories in his head that weren’t his, yet were at the same time. He wanted to curse Atem further into the Afterlife for everything going on. Yugi had talked him out of it.

Had talked him out of a lot, really. It wounded his pride further to admit but… he owed Yugi a lot.

And the paperwork was one step into repaying that debt.

One step into what he hadn’t fully accepted himself. He would admit magic was real. But his technology was still superior to it.

He shoved those thoughts away. There was one major reason he was helping out. Seto had vowed to himself no child would go through what he and Mokuba had years ago. The dark memories that haunted his every step, every wrong choice he made, everything Gozaboro had put them through.

A secret he would take to his own grave, the blood on his own hands. Those dark thoughts were cut down by sharp amethyst eyes. Yes, the best way to help Zane and Syrus from becoming like him and Mokuba, would be to help Yugi with them.

Never again would he let any child get hurt. Not when he could do something about it.

A sentiment shared by Wheeler. Seto could admit, begrudgingly, that he was good with children. Whatever tale he was telling Bastion had the kid’s full attention. Bastion couldn’t be much older than Syrus. 

“You and Wright work quick.” Seto said in amusement.

Edgeworth chuckled, sending the files to Seto. “Three months after the wedding. He was quite the surprise. And unlike the rest, he hasn’t taken an interest in law, or magic. But in card games.”

Bastion was close to Syrus’ age then. “Well, there will be a spot at Duel Academy for him.” Seto promised.

“Heavens no. Not unless it teaches more than just a game, Kaiba.” Edgeworth gave him a look.

“Of course it will.” Seto planned on it being primarily for dueling, those wanting to go pro or get jobs related to duel monsters. But he wasn’t about to let anyone slack off on general studies as well. 

“If ya need proof, my sister Serenity’s gonna be in the first group of students.” Joey spoke up, looking over at Edgeworth and Seto.

Seto blinked in surprise. “She is?” He asked. Mokuba hadn’t said anything about that, and he had been spending more time with Serenity. Ever since Wheeler was able to get custody of her. She was a good friend for him, a better mind to her than what Wheeler had going on.

She was to be one of the first students at the Academy though, Seto hummed. That could work out. He was doing his best to set it up without much interference from himself- running a company and a school was starting to get taxing on him. Much as Seto hated the idea, a board running the school could be the best idea. While he trusted Shepherd as Chancellor for the school, having a student he knew there in the early years would give him more insight about it as well. A test of how well the system he wanted to put in place would work, and someone who wouldn’t be afraid to speak up if anything were to go wrong.

“Yep! She wants to transfer the second you open the school.” Wheeler admitted with a grin, turning back to Bastion. “I bet she’ll have a lot of stories to share about it too. I can always share ‘em. Or get Kaiba to. Besides, Bastion here would be in the same classes as Zane and Syrus!”

“If they go.” Seto interrupted.

Wheeler looked back over at him with that same grin on his face. “‘Course they’re going to Duel Academy. They’re Yugi’s kids.” He said simply, as if it explained everything.

In a way, it did. Seto didn’t reply, though deep down… Wheeler had a point. One single point.

It didn’t help that Yugi seemed to know more than he was letting on about Duel Academy somehow. Seto had been careful not to share some plans for the Academy, yet Yugi just knew. Including the plans he had for duel disks for the school, each one being customized for the dorm system he was planning and color coded to match was one thing. The blazers being another. How had Yugi found out about those?

If it had to do with Atem… someone was going to be in a lot of trouble for meddling.

Seto shook his head, looking over the files Edgeworth sent him. “Those should work best. They’re the same papers Wright used to adopt Trucy.” Edgeworth revealed.

“They’ll work out fine.” Seto nodded, not seeing any issue with them. “That’s not the only thing though.”

Edgeworth sighed. “I’ve told you before, we aren’t getting into any searches or magic.” He warned Seto. “We have enough going on. And Mia already warned us to not get involved.”

Seto knew better than to press the matter then. It wasn’t until Edgeworth had left with his son that Seto sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose again. The headaches were quickly becoming migraines as a new sense of urgency began to grow in the back of his mind. He could cover legal bases easily enough. But the waiting for word on other matters… sucked, for lack of a better word.

“You’re really doin’ a lot to help out here. Yugi really get to you that much?”

Then there was Wheeler. Again. Who didn’t seem to be going anywhere any time soon. “He didn’t ‘get to me’. I just know a world threat when I see one.” Seto muttered. “Something is going on to cause powerful spirits to start appearing. And with new sources of Shadow Magic showing up, something big is going to happen. I’m sure even you can see that.”

Wheeler simply shrugged, leaning back in his chair. “Well duh, that’s why I’m here and not ignoring you, rich boy.” He pointed out. “I’m doin’ it for my nephews and Yugi. Somethin’ big’s gonna happen. And… well… if anyone else can help out when it does, it’s you.”

There wasn’t any animosity in his words, catching Seto off guard for a moment. Wheeler had a habit of doing that in recent months, surprising Seto in ways he hadn’t thought the other capable of. The duelist wasn’t that bad of an employee, Mokuba liked him well enough, and he seemed to want to do better. Not for himself, but for Serenity.

Seto knew that feeling all too well.

Much as it pained him to admit he had anything in common with Wheeler of all people.

Yet, there wasn’t a stab of annoyance he thought would come with that. It was no secret Wheeler was the closest of the group to Yugi, having been by his side through everything , only Atem was closer to him at that point. And there he was, trusting Seto with someone as close to him as his own sister was.

The headache was easing up. Because didn’t Seto himself somewhat hold Yugi the same way? He trusted him with Mokuba . That was the highest form of trust Seto could give, only Roland had reached that before.

Yet Yugi… and Wheeler were up there now too.

Huh.

“It better not happen at the next Battle City.” Was all Seto said in reply.

“And ruin my chance at beating your ass in a duel? Everythin’ bad better stay away.” Wheeler was grinning again.

Seto didn’t find it as annoying as he usually did.

Instead, he continued speaking, “I’m putting in new safeguards against cheating, and to keep younger duelists out of the spotlight. The cameras need to be tested so you’re going to do that for me.”

Chapter Text

A few months could make all the difference with some things, Yugi was starting to learn that once again. It had been three since he found Zane and Syrus. Time seemed to have flown by, yet also gone at such a slow crawl as well. Already the boys were getting into a good routine though, mostly thanks to his grandfather’s suggestions.

Routines were easy to get into, and the structure seemed to help everyone in the house out. Yugi split his time between homeschooling his sons, working in the game shop, just spending time with them, and still having some time for himself as well. Though the majority of his time was spent with the boys. And I don’t mind that one bit. Yugi thought, smiling softly as he watched Zane and Syrus.

They were just doing easy work to start out with, Yugi had come to realize very quickly that neither of them had any schooling. Zane was a bit behind for his age, but catching up quickly. He had a drive to learn and seemed more relaxed with something to actually work on. Syrus thought of the school work as just more play time, and seemed happy just to be getting attention.

Yugi had the stray thought of getting them into an actual school, but shoved it away just as quickly as it came. They’ve hardly left the house since I adopted them. He thought to himself. It’s too early, and Zane doesn’t do well separated from us…

Something learned the hard way one day. He had been fine when Yugi went to see about Cyberdark Dragon, but the second time he had to be away from them had led to two very upset Cyber Dragons in a staring contest with Joey, growling and hissing until Yugi had returned and refusing to let anyone near an upset Zane. So, homeschooling would be best for the two, with an actual school waiting until they were older.

Not that Yugi minded. Having something, someone, to focus on was where he excelled. He had been nervous at first. Kids had never been a thought in his mind before, not ones of his own anyway. It was a learning experience for him, but he was still firm in taking in his sons. No one had been able to change his mind on that- not that anyone had tried.

He wanted to do better for them, and they were his to keep safe. To teach about things that he could, and it seemed like everyone else was willing to step in where he couldn’t. 

Meeting some more of his friends had gone well, at least. Duke and Tristan had been first, showing up a few days after the group call. Syrus had been quick to decide they were both fun to be around, while Zane took a bit longer. After a few games that Duke had brought over though, it seemed as though he managed to win the older one over. While Tristan had instantly been roped into helping Solomon and Joey plan out house renovations.

His grandfather had taken the opportunity of more people living in the house to finally get Yugi to agree that it needed an upgrade. Something that Seto had jumped in on as well. That had caught Zane’s attention like the games had, watching Solomon and Seto go back and forth about a partnership between Kame Games and Kaiba Corp. It was a different sort of game, and Yugi had found ways to bring that into his studies too. Zane was a natural at math subjects. And language as well.

It was part of what led them to their first real outing with Yugi. “Alright. Today we need to pick up the workbooks, then get lunch, then Syrus’ glasses.” Yugi listed off.

While the work was being done to the shop and their home, Yugi wanted to take the chance to get the two accustomed to being out in regular crowds around Domino. Before the major work began. Seto had already decided for them that they would stay at the mansion with him and Mokuba during it, but Yugi wanted Zane and Syrus to get used to new places before then. Which meant a few outings with them. Joey had come the first few times, Mokuba and Solomon as well. More people the boys knew.

The first outing was an easy one, just going to visit Duke at his cafe in the mall during a quiet time there. Syrus was easily settled with a small bowl of strawberries, loving the attention Yugi’s friends gave him. Zane flinched at a few of the louder noises in the mall, but didn’t seem too bothered.

Yugi continued the trend of easy trips like that. To visit Duke at his family’s game shop next, then meeting with Tristan at one of the parks in town, and even visiting Kaiba Corp. Of course, that visit had been the most quiet, Yugi was certain Seto had threatened the staff to keep them quieter than usual.

It would be a different outing for them that day. Yugi would be taking them out on his own. Not that either boy seemed to mind. Syrus clung tightly to him as Yugi carried the small boy, and Zane kept a tight grip on his hand as they walked. They were both rather clingy, but Yugi saw it as a sign of trust with both. 

“What’s that?” Syrus pointed out something to Zane.

“A truck.” Zane replied, following where Syrus pointed to.

“That?”

“Window.”

It was a game the two played, one that made Yugi smile warmly. Zane’s speech was just fine, most of the time. Some words still came out muttered, but Yugi and Syrus could understand him just fine. The switch from dragon language to human was one they were still adjusting fully to. Syrus seemed to learn it better if Zane did first, and teaching Syrus was enough motivation for Zane to learn.

“That?”

“A…” Zane frowned, looking up at Yugi.

“A dog.” Yugi said, nodding to the four-legged animal across the road. “Dogs come in many different shapes and sizes. That one’s a golden retriever. But if you ask Uncle Seto, he might say it’s Joey.” He whispered with a grin to the boys. 

Syrus giggled at the joke while Zane tilted his head. “Looks like Uncle Joey.” He nodded.

Sorry Joey. But it’s true. Yugi chuckled.

The trip from then was easy. Workbooks acquired for the boys, a quiet lunch grabbed and some time at the park, and finally, Syrus’ glasses were picked up.

He turned his head around each way as they began to walk back, eyes wide with wonder. Yugi could only imagine the difference the glasses made for him. He wasn’t sure how bad Syrus’ vision had been- it was enough to worry the optometrist, he knew that- but he had gotten around the house alright without bumping into much. Not that there was much for him to bump into. 

Everything probably looked perfectly clear to Syrus for the first time. Yugi never had any issues with his eyes- a miracle given all the late night games he had with friends over the years. Syrus was probably seeing things in a new way. He continued to point things out, Zane saying what they were or looking to Yugi if he didn’t know.

They continued on towards home. “That’s a cat.” Zane commented. “It looks mad.”

Yugi blinked, looking to where Syrus was pointing to. Sure enough, there was a cat across the road, fur bristled out to make it look far larger than it was as it stared at a spot on the sidewalk. He frowned. There’s nothing visible there.

But he knew better than to dismiss the idea that something was there. He stopped walking, Zane staying by his side as Yugi looked at the cat. There was something there.

The air near it shimmered in an unnatural way as the cat hissed. Syrus grew more confused, and Zane gripped Yugi’s hand tighter in his own. “What’s that?” Syrus whispered.

Yugi focused on the shimmer, trying to make anything out. There was a general shape he could see. Tall, humanoid, with a blue sheen that gave away just a bit of the silhouette of whatever it was. “Obelisk?” Yugi said softly. But that doesn’t make sense. Why appear here of all places?

The gods in general didn’t bother with checking on the mortal realms too often. Only if there was grave danger did they show up, or a complete imbalance in energy like there had been before. But if there was something going on, Yugi figured it would have been Osiris to show up first.

Silently Yugi reached out with the Shadows towards the shape, a question etched into it. 

The Shadows never reached the shape as it moved. What had to be its head opened, and Yugi pulled both boys close to himself, covering them as best he could.

The roar it gave was deafening, it shook the ground around it, and behind them the glass of the shop they stopped in front of shattered. Syrus gave a squeak of horror and Zane covered his ears from the noise. Yugi reacted quickly, recognizing the start of an attack.

Mirror Force! His eyes snapped open, gold curling around the amethyst there as the trap card appeared. The attack slammed into the card, rebounding back against the monster. Luckily, the cat had sensed the danger and ran off long before the attack connected, an explosion going off, much to the shock and surprise of anyone in the area. The street had been empty at least, but the shops weren’t.

As the smoke cleared, Yugi realized the beast was nowhere to be seen. Dammit. Did that destroy it? Or is it… He didn’t want to stick around to find out.

There was only one quick way out of the situation. “Zane, come here.” Yugi pulled him closer as the shadows wrapped around them.

It was something Yugi hadn’t tried before, but there was no time to focus on that. Bakura had made it seem easy, and Ryou sometimes did it too; travelling in the shadows. It was how the Ring could appear no matter where Ryou had left it, and Atem had talked him through the basics in the month they had before their duel.

Yugi never thought he would- or even could- use it. Osiris please, I need to get them to safety. The gods were on his side, it seemed. The shadows enveloped the three of them, making them vanish without a trace.

He didn’t have a set destination in mind. Just safety . Shadow Magic worked on intent more often than not, one thing Yugi was grateful for as the three of them appeared in the one place that would be safest. He recognized the open space, with a couch and table to one side, and a desk near the large windows. He heard the chair of the desk pushing back.

“Yugi?” Seto sounded shocked, moving from around his desk. 

Yugi trembled slightly, looking up at Seto and gesturing to the boys. He didn’t need to be told twice, hurrying over to take Syrus from Yugi’s arms and lift Zane up as well. “Attacked, had to get out of it, don’t know…” 

Travel like that takes a lot out of you… how do they do it? The trembling didn’t stop. And the last thing Yugi heard before falling forwards was the boys both shouting in shock.

The darkness felt all too bright when Yugi opened his eyes, hissing at the sensitivity. Again? There has to be a better way to talk to me.

No reply came to his thoughts, other than a flick of an apology against his mind from a red-spiked tail. “Osiris.” Yugi sighed. “Can I go back to my boys? Atem already spoke to me.”

Golden eyes stared at him as the darkness gave way to a red serpent-like dragon. Two mouths closed as that massive head lowered down to his level. Yugi frowned as an image flashed in his mind. Of what attacked him and the boys. It wasn’t Obelisk.

Well, that was comforting at least. The god didn’t decide Yugi outlived his usefulness. “Don’t suppose you could tell me what that was?”

An exhale answered him as the god dragon’s eyes began to glow.

Yugi stayed still as more images came to him, frowning deeply. It was- wait. That building, it’s Seto’s academy? But why was Osiris showing him that?

“Zane!” Yugi whipped around, looking for the voice that spoke and freezing when he saw it. A weight settled against his shoulders, smaller claws digging into his jacket as Slifer settled around his neck in a much smaller form, watching the scene as well.

There was no way it was possible. But Yugi stared slack-jawed as Syrus ran past him. In a red blazer that was almost too big for him and a pair of glasses so different from the set he had as a younger kid.

This is… the future? Osiris? Yugi looked at the dragon who seemed content to drape around his shoulders like a large snake. Why are you showing me this?

“Sy, wait up!”

Yugi stilled at the next voice. It can’t be! Yet his eyes told him otherwise.

Brown hair, bright eyes, red jacket, chasing after Syrus and calling out to him. “Jaden…” Yugi whispered, too stunned to move after them.

He looked so different , but there was no mistaking it. That was Jaden. Younger, happier, without the haunted amber eyes that Yugi had seen when dueling Paradox. Jaden rushed after Syrus, catching up to him when Syrus stopped in his tracks. They hadn’t gone far, and the scene in front of Yugi shifted closer.

There he could see what stopped the two boys. They’re friends. Oh Syrus, look at how much you’ve grown too! But he wasn’t the only one. There was no way Yugi wouldn’t recognize the darker teal hair of his eldest, who was in a glaring match with another boy. The brunet moved closer, brown eyes locked to Zane’s even as their foreheads pressed against each other.

“  told you I’m helping with this.” The boy said. “You aren’t stopping me, Zane.”

“And I said you need to rest, Atticus.” Zane’s voice was deeper, and he could easily rival Seto for height, gray eyes sharp as steel as he stared at the other boy and- oh, I know that look.

Yugi couldn’t hide his amused smile. So that was what was in store for his son later in life… but he had a feeling Osiris didn’t bring him to the vision to see that. He focused again.

“Zane?” Zane didn’t look away from Atticus, but his frown deepened, showing he heard Syrus. “I-I think Atticus could help out. I mean, the Sacred Beasts are-”

“Not something to be messed with.” Zane turned his head then, not flinching as Atticus fell forward against him. “It’s bad enough you were dragged into this! I should tell mom. What in the name of the Four was Shepherd thinking, giving you a key?”

“I can handle myself!” Syrus protested, bristling as he glared lightly up at Zane.

Sacred Beasts? And- Mom?! Yugi’s eyes widened. Osiris, was that a Sacred Beast?

“You remember what the Scorned Phantasmal did before, when we first saw it.” Zane’s voice softened when he noticed Syrus shaking. “None of you should be going up against it.”

“And you should?” Jaden moved his hands behind his head with a lazy smirk. “Last I checked, you’re still recovering from dueling that vampire chick.”

Zane rolled his eyes, shaking his head at Jaden. “I’m fine. Why haven’t you told anyone what’s going on yet?”

“And ruin the fun?” Jaden grinned at him. “Come on, if Auntie Yugi knew what was going on, we’d get no duels! We can handle those Lords again. I say Atticus is more than welcome to join in!”

“At least someone gets it.” Atticus smirked, staying against Zane.

The vision shimmered out in front of Yugi. It was a lot to take in. His boys, both older, at Duel Academy. They’ll know Jaden.

Yugi didn’t know if that was a blessing, or if they were part of the dark look he had seen around Jaden before. But Jaden didn’t call me ‘Auntie’ then! He didn’t even know me well! The realization didn’t take long to set in. And… Cyber End Dragon didn’t know me either.

Unlike the recognition that Stardust had shown Yusei, Cyber End had only looked at Jaden with a knowing gaze.

“Osiris what did I do?” Yugi whispered. “And that beast… the Scorned Phantasmal? You couldn’t tell me, but you showed me?”

Slifer nodded, touching his muzzle to Yugi’s cheek in a rare affectionate gesture from the god. The body over his shoulders faded in a golden light, reappearing in his usual size in front of Yugi once again. A few more images flashed in Yugi’s mind. The Necklace, unclasping and curling much like the god dragon had. Yugi hadn’t needed it, not with Osiris reaching out to him directly.

“The future changed more than what Jaden planned, didn’t it?” Yugi asked softly. “He only wanted to get his friends’ dragons back-”

Osiris roared, another picture in Yugi’s mind. “Rainbow Dragon- he rescued one of the Four. Your mate. So then Pegasus finds her… Have I done the wrong thing?”

A wave of fierce protectiveness washed over him. No. I’ll never regret my sons. He thought. He had done the right thing in saving them. But in doing so, something had shifted. 

More golden light appeared, and Yugi saw one more image. “I changed it with my bargain.” He whispered. “And so that beast- that Lord…”

Osiris couldn’t tell him, but Yugi could piece it together. “Please, I have to go back. I have to tell the others.” Yugi’s eyes narrowed. Something bad is going on. Something big. And I don’t know what’s going to come next.

But there was some comfort. If what Osiris had shown him was the future… then his boys would be safe. Jaden too. He hadn’t messed up too much. Especially… if they call me mom now. That’ll take some getting used to.

He closed his eyes as he felt cool scales against his forehead. 

But what I don’t get… why did Jaden call me ‘Aunt’?

Coming back to consciousness, Yugi frowned when he realized he was alone on the couch in Seto’s office. Where were the boys? Were they alright? He was quick to open his eyes, hissing in pain at the blinding light around him.

One day he would learn to take things slowly. That day wasn’t it.

“Mama!”

He sat up, opening his eyes a lot slower that time, though he looked around in shock until he found the source of the voice. Syrus was squirming out of Seto’s hold when he saw Yugi awake, running over as quick as his little legs would carry him.

“Hi, hi.” Yugi giggled, moving his legs off the couch and reaching over to lift Syrus up. “Hi little squeaker.” He said affectionately, hugging Syrus tight to comfort him.

“We were scared.” Syrus whimpered, clinging to Yugi.

“You… fainted?” Yugi looked up at Zane’s voice, seeing his eldest looking at Joey to make sure it was the right word.

Joey nodded, a frown on his face as he nudged Zane over to join Syrus and Yugi. Yugi wasted no time pulling Zane into the hug. He knew there were going to be questions, so he began speaking before Seto or Joey could ask them.

“Do you know anything about a Lord of Scorned Phantasms?” Yugi looked at his friends. Seto sat up straighter the second he asked, fingers moving quickly over the keyboard at his desk. 

Moving to get more comfortable on the couch, Yugi kept both boys close as Joey grabbed his phone, presumably looking up something similar to Seto’s own search. “Sorry, little dragon.” Yugi whispered to Zane as he moved closer to Yugi’s side.

“We were scared… mom.” Zane’s voice sounded hesitant, almost scared as he mumbled the last word.

Well. Guess that answers what I didn’t ask before. Yugi gave the boys a warm smile, pressing a kiss to the top of Zane’s head. Joey sneaked a look at the three with a grin. Was that what Syrus was trying to call me a few months back? Joey knew, and probably encouraged it. He thought.

“There’s nothing in the databases of Kaiba Corp or Industrial Illusions about anything like that.” Seto cut in, looking up from his computer. “Was that why you just appeared here and passed out? ” He added, gaze hardening as he stared at Yugi.

Yugi nodded quickly. “Yes. I took the boys out today to get the new workbooks and Syrus’ glasses,” he gave his friends a pointed look at that.

“And they look amazin’ yes,” Joey chuckled as Syrus brightened at that.

Satisfied, Yugi continued, “we were heading back home and suddenly something showed up. I thought it was Obelisk at first. Clearly, it wasn’t. It tried to attack us. I barely got Mirror Force up to block it and used shadow travel to get here quickly, like Ryou can.”

“Something that looked like Obelisk but wasn’t.” Seto frowned. “And there’s nothing about any Lords or Phantasms. Where did you hear that?”

“Well it wasn’t Atem this time. Osiris showed me. I think… something is going on in the Spirit Realms.”

A pin dropping could be heard in the room as Seto and Joey both fell silent, the two sharing a look. And Yugi knew what they were thinking.

Just how bad were things getting, if the Gods were choosing to interfere?

Chapter Text

The strange appearance of the Lord wasn’t the end of oddities happening. The closer to that day they got, the more the air around Domino seemed to be heavily charged with a tense feeling. Yugi wasn’t immune from the feeling either, finding himself more and more distant, disconnected as the days went on.

It was a hard time of year. With the second anniversary of the Ceremonial Duel just around the corner. And much as Yugi tried, he couldn’t shake the heavy fog from his head.

Solomon had declined going back out to search for any hint of the Items when he saw the troubled look in Yugi’s eyes. Joey spent even more time around the shop as well, taking over in caring for Zane and Syrus for the most part. Mahaad and Mana began to show up more as well, helping Solomon run the shop before the temporary closing.

“What’s wrong?” Syrus had asked one evening, Yugi jumping in shock at the voice so close to him, making Syrus squeak.

Ever since the Lord had attacked, the two were closer than ever with their mom, something Yugi had accepted easily. Their only experience- it seemed- with a parent had been a father that did nothing but abuse them. So he would gladly be a caring mother to the boys instead.

When the fog in his head wasn’t taking him elsewhere.

Yugi pressed his forehead against Syrus’ in a silent apology for spooking him. “It’s nothing you and Zane need to worry about.” He told them that every time they caught him like that. 

“Yug’, that ain’t gonna keep working.” Joey looked over from the table. He sat with Zane there, helping him with one of the worksheets. “Keep tracing that kiddo.” He encouraged.

Zane frowned, clearly wanting to know more about what was going on. He looked ready to protest, but went back to practicing.

Yugi just didn’t know how to start the conversation with them. What he would say, how much would be too much for them. Syrus was easily startled, he reminded Yugi a lot of Ryou, just without the love of the occult and horror things. While Zane didn’t take too kindly to anything hurting Yugi.

Seeing as the one time he poked his finger with a knife while cooking, Zane had Silver eat the knife as a penalty game for it… he didn’t know Zane still remembered those words.

But it was a different kind of hurt, one that had no real blame to it. It was just how the universe worked. Hearing Atem again had eased the ache slightly, but made it hurt tenfold the closer to their anniversary time got. After all, it wasn’t just the anniversary of their duel.

It was just before bedtime for the boys that Yugi found himself in a warm cuddle pile in his room. Curled up against Joey with the boys snuggled up on top of them. And Yugi finally figured out the way to start. “Before I had you two, I had someone who was very close to me. His name… his name was Atem. Atem.” He repeated the name in a language long lost to time. “But we didn’t know his name at first. His memories were sealed, just as Shadow Magic was. Until I came along and solved the Puzzle that sealed them.”

He continued on, giving the boys a shortened version of the events he had gone through with Atem, glossing over the worst parts that they didn’t need to know about yet. Or at all, if Yugi had his way with telling them. Joey would cut in sometimes, usually to lighten the mood with silly things he remembered.

“Should’a seen him with birds. For some reason they liked to flock to him.” Joey chuckled. “Same with cats. But, ya know… Pharaoh and all that.”

“He was really a Pharaoh?” Zane asked, tilting his head.

Yugi nodded, smiling softly. “Yes. You remember how Cyber called me Queen of the Moon?” Twin nods answered his question. “That’s my title. Just as Atem, we came to find out, was the Pharaoh of the Sun. King of Shadow Magic and Games, though we share the King of Games title. He was…”

He took in a steadying breath. “He was also my husband. After we regained his memories, and a body temporarily, he didn’t want to wait around and be idle. Before our final duel, we had a small wedding.”

“Very small. Ya only had me, Tea, Tristan, and Gramps there!” Joey grinned. “But Atem totally bullied Kaiba into getting it to be a legal wedding.”

“He did.” Yugi moved his left hand, showing the simple golden band on his ring finger. It was engraved, just as the pendant around his neck was, with Atem’s name. “But in order to help settle Shadow Magic, and appease the Four and the Gods, we had to have one final duel.”

“To prove that the world would be in safe hands… without Atem.”

Syrus whimpered at that, hands gripping Yugi’s shirt tightly. “He’s dead, like our first mama, isn’t he?” He whispered.

Tears stung at his eyes as Yugi gave a small nod. “I won our duel. Proved to Atem, to the Gods, that I could stand on my own. No matter how much I wanted to lose the duel in that moment. Atem deserved some peace after all that happened to him.”

“Like your first mother, and my parents and my grandmother- your great-grandmother.”

Zane didn’t say anything, moving closer to Yugi in the pile the four made in an attempt at comforting him. Syrus sniffled, clinging tightly to Yugi.

“He came back, about two years ago now. Another Item appeared and I couldn’t handle it on my own, or even with Seto helping. He was needed to stop another threat that the Gods didn’t see.” Yugi didn’t go into details, though anger flashed through him.

There would be time later to tell them about Shaadi and the Plana.

“And then, I heard him again. After I had to help Seto with something.” Yugi added. 

“Is that possible?” Zane asked quietly.

“It is, though it’s not something done often. Usually around powerful holidays- I’ll introduce you both to them. You need to know them.”

And perhaps the idea could help ease the two as well. They didn’t speak of their birth mother often, with only Zane vaguely remembering her. Perhaps there was a way for them to get that final closure. He would have to ask Ryou later.

“Would…” Zane hesitated, “would Atem like us?”

Yugi’s eyes softened as he looked at his son. “Zane, he would have loved you. Like I do.” He promised. I’m sure of that. We never talked about kids but…

He was certain Atem would have adopted them even faster than Yugi had. As vicious as Atem could be, he had never been like that towards Mokuba, or any younger duelists that would approach one of them after a tournament. Atem, you would love these two. I know it.

Talking about everything was still painful. The grief still raw in his heart. But he didn’t have to go through it alone, and that brought some comfort to him.

“You look like shit.”

Yugi gave Seto the driest look he could, eyes narrowed as he looked at the CEO. “Thank you, for that shining observation. No wonder you're the head of Kaiba Corp, since you’re so good at pointing out the obvious. Why do I have to be here again?”

Here being at a banquet put on by Kaiba Corp. It wasn’t for the company, however, but for the announcement of Seto’s next tournament. It was official business, and as King of Games and the top Beta Tester for Duel Monsters related tech, Yugi had to show up. Much to his displeasure.

Zane and Syrus were back at home with his grandfather, the crowd would have been too much for them, and Yugi wasn’t ready for them to be in the spotlight yet. They deserved privacy and peace. Something they wouldn’t get with the people gathered in the stadium, that had been turned into a banquet hall for the night.

“You know there would be more questions if you didn’t show.” Seto reminded Yugi.

“I’d deal with it, I’d rather be at home with my sons.” Yugi frowned, looking down the hallway. It wasn’t just his grief weighing on his mind.

A few nights ago, Mahaad had shown up again. Explaining to Yugi that something within the Spirit Realms had shifted . New spirits were showing up, more than what Pegasus could keep up with for cards. And some even eluded the Card Maker. Kisara and Red- Joey’s Red-Eyes Black Dragon- were constantly on the lookout in their territory for any that could be harmful. While none had appeared yet, Yugi was still on edge.

The Shadows were shifting, and he didn’t like it.

“They’ll be alright without you for tonight. Some time away will do good for all three of you.” Seto pointed out. “Let them see that your grandfather is safe to stay with. Or do you want them to be like how Mokuba was?”

Yugi shot Seto another look. Mokuba had been a bit of a terror, he could admit that. But part of it was a lack of socializing with others beyond Seto and Roland. Like anyone would let Zane and Syrus be antisocial.

“Let me rephrase. I’d rather be at home where I know I’m loved than out there with the piranhas.” Yugi retorted. “You know what time of year it is.”

“I do.” Seto said softly, whispering something in a language shared between the two of them. “If we didn’t have a good lead on finding something out, I would have postponed this.”

Yugi sighed, his shoulders relaxing from the guarded way he had held them. Mai said there was a new lead, one that would show up with the announcement of the new Battle City. He knew it was their best shot yet. Most of the other leads had helped catch graverobbers, but none of the Items had been found so far. Nor any part of the Puzzle.

Seto’s words help to soothe him. “You still miss him too.”

“Not in the way you do. Not with what I remember.” Seto shook his head. “Besides, I think my cousin would come back to shout at Wheeler and I if we left you wallowing for too long.”

“I do not wallow. I suffer in silence.”

“You mope.” Seto smirked as Yugi crossed his arms. “It’s unbecoming of a Queen.” He said in the ancient language.

“Show me another Queen and then I’ll believe that. This one is allowed to grieve.” Yugi retorted back, looking up at Seto again. Look at you now, Set. You used to protest this so much.

Footsteps coming closer to them stopped their banter, both turning towards Joey. “Are ya done bickering yet? I got sent to check on you two.” Joey admitted.

Yugi smiled faintly at his best friend. He wasn’t as dressed up as they were, just wearing a dark green blazer and a pair of black jeans with a white shirt. But Yugi could see how his hair had been tamed, while still retaining its usual style. Mai had gotten a hold of him. “Do I have to go?” He asked again.

“We’re all there with ya Yug’.” Joey soothed with an easy grin. “Mai brought a friend with her. And this way you get to meet some of the teachers Kaiba’s hiring!”

Yugi blinked. He had forgotten about that. Two of the new teachers were joining the tournament, a way to prove they were qualified to teach at a dueling school, and to promote the school itself. Already there were a few students signed up- Serenity being one of the first. 

Still, a sigh left his lips as Joey pulled him into a tight hug. “Still rather be home.” Yugi murmured against his chest.

“I know buddy. But we gotcha.”

The reassurance was more comforting when they were finally in the room, Mai making her way over to them with Rafael and the Chancellor of Duel Academy on either side of her. She was dressed up beautifully, wearing a red dress that cut into a V along one side. Rafael was dressed similarly to Joey, with a black blazer and matching pants. Yugi nearly felt out of place, wearing just a button down shirt and vest with a tight pair of dark jeans. His usual dueling look.

“There you are.” Mai grinned, taking her turn to pull Yugi into a hug. “About time you showed up!” She waved as Kaiba left, letting her grin fall into a grimace as Shepherd followed. 

“Ugh. Yugi you need to get some magical sense for where these Items are. I’m going to go insane.” She whispered to him, getting a chuckle from the shorter duelist.

“Who are you chatting up for information this time?” Yugi raised an eyebrow, looking around. He didn’t recognize a lot of faces, most of them really. Most of the duelists wouldn’t be arriving for another month, when the tournament would truly begin. The banquet was more for sponsors, announcements, and for businesses within Domino that would be participating. Or those that wouldn’t, Kaiba had it all planned out.

“His name’s Princeton. Been getting shipments from Egypt of Ra knows what.” Mai rolled her eyes. “His wife’s the business woman in the relationship though. They have three kids, two are joining the tournament and the third’s only Syrus’ age.”

Shipments from Egypt could mean just about anything. Yugi didn’t recognize the name, but he looked in the direction Mai had tilted her head. There was a man there, with two boys that could be his sons. They didn’t seem that far in age from Yugi and Joey. And, he assumed, the woman with black hair and gray eyes was their mother. She was talking to Kaiba about something, an air of relaxed confidence around them both.

A hum left his throat as Yugi focused on them. There was something… “What do you know about the third son?” Yugi questioned.

“Not much. Not even a name.” Mai shrugged. “Like I said, he’s around Syrus’ age. Heard Aya- that’s her name- say it. I doubt he’s tied to any Item.”

Yugi shook his head. “No. But the feeling I’m getting from her is the same one I get from Mokuba, or Joey.”

Rafael turned his head to look at her then. “So you think that the third son…” He murmured, looking back at Yugi, who had the same thought.

Shadow Magic. Her son is like Zane and Syrus. She had wisps of it floating around her a lot like Mokuba did. Yugi had come to realize that it was because of his closeness with Seto. While Mokuba had no connection to it, the Shadows still wrapped around him due to his family connection. Joey had similar feelings, though Yugi was sure that was because of their closeness, and Joey’s own interactions with the Shadow Realm.

“That complicates things.” Mai said softly, “what do you want to do about it?”

Yugi tilted his head. Unlike Zane and Syrus, Yugi wasn’t entirely sure. Seto seemed as at ease as he could be at functions like that while talking to her. No sign that he thought anything was amiss. He’s not being harmed. And saying something might not change that with his mother. But his father… Yugi looked at the man and his sons. The two teens were preening about something. Acting smug whenever anyone would turn their attention on them. 

“I want to meet her to see if I’m right.” Yugi admitted.

He didn’t get the chance to meet her before the announcements were set to start. I’ll have to ask Kaiba later. He decided, jumping when something brushed against his leg. Yugi looked down, seeing a large brown tabby cat sitting at his feet with a wide yawn.

“Sorry about him, Pharaoh is rather sensitive to the magically inclined. And you have the most magic he’s felt so far, Queen of the Moon.”

The voice put Yugi instantly on edge. While that title wasn’t hidden, only someone who knew Shadow Magic very well would know of it outside of Yugi’s friend group. He turned around, amethyst eyes meeting just a sliver of dark red behind the relaxed eyelids of the speaker.

Immediately Yugi knew something was different about the man in front of him. The air around him was heavy, cloaked by something Yugi couldn’t pinpoint fully. It made him wary, especially as the cat walked over to the man, meowing at him.

A familiar. The cat wasn’t a Duel Spirit. But Yugi knew the sight of a familiar when he saw one. He has magic, but it isn’t Shadow Magic.

The staring contest between the two was broken by a hand firmly placed on Yugi’s back. “I didn’t know Kaiba was allowing animals into the hall.” A flash of green magic told Yugi who had come back to them, Rafael standing on his right. “It wouldn’t be good if he tripped anyone.”

“Pharaoh is harmless.” The man smiled, his eyes closing fully as he lifted the cat up. “He was simply curious about the King of Games. A good trait for him to have! Since he will be coming with me to Duel Academy.”

Yugi was saved from having to say anything by Seto approaching them as well. “Banner. I told you to wait to approach Yugi.” He said firmly, looking at the man before turning to Yugi. “This is Alchemist Daitokuji, also known as Professor Lyman Banner. He’ll be teaching the Alchemy course at Duel Academy.” He introduced.

“ Alchemy? ” Yugi blurted out. Well, that answered the question behind why the man had a familiar, and magic unfamiliar to Yugi as well. It wasn’t Orichalcos in nature, though it was similar to the feel he got around Rafael and Mai. “You didn’t tell me you were adding courses like that.”

“It was a surprise.” Seto muttered.

Banner gave the three a serene smile. “It’s hard to deny the existence of magical things. Alchemy and chemistry go hand in hand, and both can be shown off in dueling! It’s best to teach young duelists about it, and to see if anyone else is inclined to the teachings of alchemy. After all, those of us who are aren’t getting any younger. So to pass it on is a blessing.”

Or a curse. Yugi didn’t say anything. Something about Banner was still putting him on edge, no matter how much Pharaoh purred to try and soothe the situation.

The man in front of him wasn’t human. But unfortunately, Yugi couldn’t tell what he was. He wasn’t a Spirit, or even a case like Kisara’s where his Ba and Ka were fully fused into one. Yugi could only feel one energy around him.

And that was unsettling.

Seto ushered the three of them over to their seats, Yugi finding himself between Rafael and the other teacher in attendance. The man at least felt completely normal to Yugi, getting him to relax a bit.

“The King of Games himself!” Shepherd was at their table as well, across from Yugi and between Joey and Mokuba. “Yugi, have you met Professor Cronos de Medici-Crowler? He’s joining Duel Academy as head of the duel technique departments. Teaching the various summoning methods and duel styles!” He introduced the man.

“There hasn’t been a chance to meet many people yet.” Rafael answered as Yugi gave Crowler a slight smile, nodding his head to him. “Seems Kaiba has the teaching roster filled out fully already. And still a year out from opening?”

“Indeed! He has the board figured out as well.” Shepherd nodded happily.

“As if we couldn’t handle the students ourselves.” Crowler scoffed. “The Obelisk Blue students will be fine without interference, I’ll make certain of that as head of the dorm!”

Well I like him already. Yugi thought. At least someone else didn’t like the idea of a board being in charge at the school. Yet, Yugi could feel the air of smug confidence around the man. He might like that he didn’t trust a board, but Yugi had a feeling he wouldn’t get along with the man long-term.

He started to talk about the Slifer dorm, and Yugi quickly took back what he thought about liking him before. Lucky for Crowler, Joey saw the look in Yugi’s eyes. “Say ain’t the board here tonight?” Joey asked.

“They certainly are!” Shepherd was quick to change the subject. “Though they’re a bit peeved at not recruiting the top duelists of the decade as teachers.”

Yugi shrugged. I’m not a teacher. And I want to focus on Zane and Syrus. He thought, setting back down and busying himself with the drink in front of him. There was a warm burn in his throat, and Mai winked at him. Nice Mai, maybe this’ll get me through all of this.

Yugi didn’t have to do much himself, just sit there and listen as Seto spoke of the upcoming tournament and the current state of the school. It wasn’t until after that he and Seto were pulled aside by Pegasus, who looked troubled.

“There’s more card spirits appearing, more than what I’ve been told of.” Pegasus admitted to the two of them. “I have an idea to try and mitigate some of what’s going on. Your tournament will be the best chance at it.”

“What’s the idea?” Yugi asked.

“A card contest. I get the feeling someone else can see the spirits that are being a bit tricky, Yugi-boy.” Pegasus explained. “And we may get a lead on that Beast you saw as well this way. I’ll hold a contest that runs alongside the tournament, and we’ll see what designs show up.”

“You’ll be able to pick the ones that are actually spirits?” Seto raised an eyebrow. “Even though you can’t see them?”

Pegasus shot him a look. “Of course I’ll be able to! And I have some good news as well. We’re closer to finding the Rainbow Dragon.”

That was news that made Yugi perk up. “She’s still sealed away somehow. Osiris would love to have her back. For three of the Four to be active again…”

Things are looking up now, at least. Yugi sighed softly. There was no sign of any of the Millennium Items. But Pegasus’ idea had merit. If two, possibly three kids were able to see Duel Spirits and hold Shadow Magic, it was possible there were a lot more around. And finding the Rainbow Dragon, one of the Four Dragons under Creation, would only help in the long term.

The day had ended with even more good news, even though the fog still drifted around in Yugi’s mind. “Everyone’s gonna be back for the tournament, starting in two weeks.” Joey told him with a wide grin. “And I do mean everyone, the gang’s getting back together again!”

Maybe the month wouldn’t be too bad. At least, Yugi hoped it wouldn’t. As he climbed into bed after the banquet, Zane and Syrus curled up at his sides, Yugi looked up at the full moon high overhead, visible from the skylight window.

You would love them, Atem. Yugi thought. And I hope you’ll watch the tournament. It’s going to be a lot of excitement.

Chapter Text

Just because there was a tournament right around the corner, didn’t mean work slacked off at all. Especially at Kaiba Corp.

It was still hard to believe. Joey, someone Kaiba had looked down on for years , semi-professional- in his own words- duelist, barely passed math class and slept through history, working at Kaiba Corp of all places. If someone told him he’d be doing that five years ago, he would’ve laughed in their face. And yet, there he was. Sitting in Kaiba’s office, waiting for all of his cards to be registered for the tournament.

It was a handicap put on elite duelists for the tournament. They wouldn’t be able to change their decks between duels if they made it to the finals. Whatever cards were registered were what they would have to duel with. And Joey qualified as an elite duelist. Up there with Yugi, Mai, Malik, and of course Kaiba himself. Joey watched the man work, not saying anything to him for the moment.

Begrudgingly, he could admit Kaiba wasn’t one to slack off with work. All that money, he could stop working for the rest of his life and be just fine. But he took his job as CEO seriously. Even if his ego still showed off more times than Joey could count. Space elevators, giant tournament stadium, getting nearly all of Domino to join in on the tournament-

“The hospital’s off limits for duels right?” Joey finally asked.

“They declined, yes.” Kaiba replied immediately. “But there are tabletop duels available for those there long-term. Holotech is banned within the hospital and the roads near it, to keep them clear.”

Joey nodded. That was another thing he had to admit. Kaiba really takes things seriously. Including safety. “So why else am I here then?”

“To test the streaming technology we’ll be using to broadcast the tournament worldwide.” Kaiba explained, looking up from his laptop. “I need to make sure it can’t read cards, to keep cheating to a minimum.”

“Like how the last Battle City had a cheating problem.” Joey smirked. The cheating had won him Jinzo, at least. But he saw how cameras picking up on cards in a player’s hand could be a bad idea. “So what, it just tells us to move our cards out of the way?”

“No. It shows the cards as completely blank.”

So odd, having just a chill conversation with Kaiba. Joey thought, continuing to watch Kaiba work. When his deck was handed back to him, Joey wasted no time in shuffling it, pulling out a test hand.

And over his shoulder, floated one of the new camera drones that would be used in the tournament. Joey peered over at it. The drone was small, a pyramid shape just like the Puzzle had been. He snickered at that, but spread his cards out more without prompting. “See anythin’?”

Kaiba frowned. “It’s picking up on the spell card coloring. But the other cards are completely blank. I’ll have to adjust the code again.”

“Well at least it’s not picking up on Red-Eyes.” Joey smiled fondly, looking at the dragon’s card. Maybe I can ask Yugi to bring him out again.

It had been some time since Joey had seen Red outside of a duel. Yugi had surprised him at his last birthday with the dragon appearing to see him. It was surreal– a living, breathing dragon in front of him. His dragon, his Red, who had taken the name and ran with it. He was a smug, prideful lizard, but he had reason to be! Red was amazing.

He wasn’t the only dragon around though. Joey looked up as the side door in Kaiba’s office opened. It was much larger than the regular doors, to account for six specific someones who were a common sight in the Kaiba family now. Yugi wasn’t the only one who could bring Duel Spirits from the Spirit Realm to earth. Kisara walked into the room, huffing in amusement as three smaller Blue-Eyes rushed past her.

Joey still didn’t fully understand her connection to Kaiba and the past. But she was at least easier to get along with than the human she decided was her best friend. “Hey there Kisa. Takin’ the kids for a walk?” Joey joked with a grin.

“They’re getting too rambunctious for their own good.” Kisara sighed, taking her spot next to Kaiba and resting her head on the desk. Dragons, Joey had found out, could control their size to an extent. The older ones at least. And it seemed as if the Alternative White Dragons finally could as well. They were a good head shorter than Kisara was.

“So you bring them here?” Kaiba raised an eyebrow, resting one hand on Kisara’s head soothingly. “Let’s see if the cameras cloak them. I want them to hide Zane and Syrus’ features until Yugi is ready for them to be known.”

Joey perked up at that. It was one of Yugi’s concerns about bringing them to any duels. He didn’t want the press hounding them or anything. Not that he and Tristan would allow it. Duke was in on the plan too, if any press tried to worm their way in for answers, he was ready to draw attention away with a few announcements of his own. Including Duke and Tristan’s relationship.

And wasn’t that a shock. Tristan had dropped it on him one day like he was talking about the weather! All that posturing the two did, trying to get Serenity’s attention, only for them to turn the posturing on each other. Joey was happy about it, at least. They were good for each other, and not good enough for his sister.

He was brought out of his thoughts by a tail smacking his leg, two of the smaller Blue-Eyes wrestling at his feet. “They sure are lively.” Joey agreed, chuckling as one of them yelped, her tail caught by her sister’s jaws.

The third one, the only boy of the group, was more calm. Joey didn’t see him much around Kaiba Corp. Truthfully, the only way to tell if it was him was the eyes. Unlike Kisara and his sisters, who had eyes as blue as blue could get, the third Alternate had deeper blue eyes, with hints of red in them.

Joey knew. Of course he knew. But that didn’t mean he had to accept it, or like it. He could see it in that one’s eyes, or in the build of the oldest Alternative. Or how the middle one had a more narrow beak than her siblings and mother. More like her father.

That was where the similarities to Red ended, physically anyway. 

He and Kaiba both elected to ignore the fact that their dragons shacked up and had kids. Cute, deadly, spirited kids. Joey quickly put his cards away as the two wrestling dragons struck the side of his chair again. 

“Will you two behave for two seconds?” He chuckled, no real anger or scolding in his voice. It was hard to stay mad at them. “What’s up with the littlest one? Just not wanting to play?”

It didn’t escape his notice how the dragon clung to Kaiba like Kisara did. He guessed there was a favorite out of every litter, it wasn’t like the other two Blue-Eyes were always around. Azure and Ivory weren’t like Kisara, they were just dragons through and through. No human memories to speak of. 

They were intelligent, all dragons were, but they didn’t have the connection. Not like Kisara and…

Huh.

Joey sat back in his seat, looking closer at the chill dragon who sat beside the desk. He was watching Joey with slightly narrowed eyes. A glare that was familiar. “He really has that Kaiba look down pat doesn’t he?”

The dragon stiffened, turning his head away with a lash of his tail. “He’s going to figure it out.” 

There was no accent to the Japanese that the dragon spoke in. Even Kisara had issues with speaking it sometimes, but the Alternative didn’t. And Joey froze, he didn’t only recognize the glare, he recognized that voice too.

One he hadn’t heard, well, since the last Battle City. An impromptu detour in the tournament, one caused by Gozaburo Kaiba and his lackeys. But there had been one other person there. Joey wasn’t a complete idiot. And his memory for important things was unmatched- as Diva had found out the hard way.

So why did the dragon sound like Noa Kaiba?

“Kaiba. You better start explaining.” Joey said.

Kaiba glared darkly at him. “I don’t have to explain anything to you .”

“Oh, so you want me to call up Yugi and tell him the third Kaiba is actually a dragon?” Joey looked at him. Go ahead, try to get out of it. What the hell is going on?!

Neither man gave up the staring contest, keeping eye contact with neither moving a muscle. It wasn’t either of them that stopped it, but Kisara as she stood between them. “Enough.” She hissed, standing stiffly in front of the two Kaibas. “Seto… Everyone would have found out soon enough. I’m surprised Yugi hasn’t guessed yet, he’s met all three of them.”

Kaiba’s gaze drifted over to Kisara, before gesturing sharply with his head to the large door. Noa was the first through it, fleeing like someone had tried to start a fire on his tail. His- sisters? The other Alternatives gave Kisara a concerned trill each before leaving as well.

Kisara sighed once they were gone, sitting back down. Kaiba walked around his desk, standing in front of it and beside her with his arms crossed.

“Word about this doesn’t leave this office. Or you will be disqualified from the tournament.” He threatened.

“If you don’t got a good explanation, I’m still going to Yugi about this.” Joey retorted. “I don’t forget a voice Kaiba, so why’s your evil stepbrother’s voice comin’ from a Blue-Eyes?”

“Reincarnation.” Kisara was the first to speak up to explain. “You’re familiar with it right? How Seto was once Priest Set; the Pharaoh’s cousin?”

Joey nodded. Yugi explained that to us, with Kaiba’s permission I guess. Still don’t fully get it. He thought, but so far the explanation seemed alright.

“There are three options for souls when they pass to the Afterlife, usually.” Kaiba took over. “One is Paradise, where Atem is and… everyone else.”

Joey grimaced. Atem hadn’t been the only one lost. The Thief King was as dead as he was, and probably the darker half of Malik too. Mahad, and even before then he guessed… Yugi’s grandmother, and Kaiba’s birth parents. “Thought you didn’t believe in all this stuff.”

“This predates even Shadow Magic. The dragons have proof of it.”

Oh of course. Dragons say it so it must be true. Joey thought dryly, but kept silent. Kisara’s tail was in slapping range, after all.

“Another option is for the worst of the worst. Those that wouldn’t uphold the peace in Paradise even when forced. They’re destroyed by Creation, forgotten except for in memories.” Kaiba continued, “Gozaburo is hopefully one of those souls.”

Maybe Bakura and Marik too. He wasn’t as forgiving as Yugi was.

“The third, is they get a second chance. Or third, fourth…” Kabia shrugged one shoulder. “Be it as what they died as, or different,” he gestured over to Kisara.

Wait… Joey blinked, looking at the dragon. That was right, hadn’t she perished from Seto’s old man back then? To bring out the Blue-Eyes White Dragon? “So you’re sayin’ Kisara’s a reincarnation too?”

“Less reincarnation, more my Spirit was allowed to combine at last.” Kisara corrected. “I was never human, just able to disguise as one. Some dragons have the ability, I know of one who runs a Sanctuary here in the human world. Red doesn’t have it, before you ask.”

“...Do your kids?”

Kisara curled her tail happily. “Perhaps,” was her cryptic reply. “But Noa’s life was cut short, and what Gozaburo did… Noa showed true remorse for his part in what happened. So the third option was presented. Osiris warned me it was happening when I noticed his egg looked different from his sisters’.”

Joey sighed, running a hand through his hair. “That’s… wow that’s a lot. Good that he really regrets it but…” As much as he didn’t want to believe them, what would Kisara or Kaiba gain from lying about it? “I won’t tell anyone else yet. Unless he gives me reason- like going after the kids or somethin’.” He promised quickly.

That seemed to be the right answer. The tenseness in Kaiba’s shoulders let up just a little bit. Noa was a bastard, but he’s family to Kaiba. And family’s important to him- the ones that aren’t evil at least. Joey knew that feeling well. If anything happened to Ren and she came back a dragon, I’d get protective too.

“... I was planning on telling Yugi anyway.” Kaiba finally said, scratching at the scales on Kisara’s neck with one hand. “Before he met Zane and Syrus. So Yugi can decide if he does or not.”

Joey scoffed. “Are we talking about the same Yugi? He’ll hug Noa and call him their uncle on the first day!” He chuckled fondly, shaking his head. “Like he did you.”

Was it just him, or was there a hint of an amused smile on Kaiba’s face. “He really did do that.”

Joey snickered at the agreement, calming down more himself. Fuck it, if the godly lizards can give him a second chance, why can’t I? He decided. It wasn’t like Noa was in a computer wreaking havoc among the masses. Unless he was in a duel.

The office fell silent, until realization slammed into Joey.

“You mean he’s Red’s kid now?! My dragon?! ”

The dawning look of horror on Kaiba’s face was what broke him, Joey nearly falling out of his chair with how hard he laughed. Bad enough their dragons had babies together, but now one of them turned out to be his own stepbrother reincarnated. Kisara simply gave her best dragon smirk, a smug air around her.

“Like dragon, like human?” She whispered. Joey wasn’t sure what that meant.

But he turned his head away from the two. The light flush to Kaiba’s cheeks was… giving his brain thoughts he didn’t want to entertain.

Yugi had never expected something like a duel tournament to get Zane and Syrus to really open up, but it seemed his boys were full of surprises.

“Syrus-!” Yugi giggled, catching the smaller boy before he could run out of the front of the game shop. “Your shirt is on backwards and inside out! Where do you think you’re running off to like that?”

He couldn’t scold Syrus for that, truth be told Yugi was having to contain his own excited grin. It had been far too long since the last tournament he took part in, and with Zane and Syrus doing a lot better, he was looking forward to the new Battle City. And he wasn’t the only one.

“Oh come on Yugi, he’s a kid. No one’s gonna make fun of him for it.” Duke chuckled, watching Yugi try to help a squirming Syrus fix his shirt. An updated duel disk sat on his left arm, looking much like the older ones. Seto had mostly adjusted the firmware of the disks to account for new cards, and to have a bit more of a sleek, sharp look to them. Nothing like the digital readers that he and a few others would use.

Those with the ability to use Shadow Magic had the updated disks. Yugi, Ryou, Malik, and Seto himself. Though more were in production.

Zane was calmer than Syrus was, looking down at his outfit to make sure he hadn’t made the same mistake before standing straight between Duke and Tristan. But Yugi recognized the glint in his eyes. He was old enough that duels seemed more like a serious job, and something he wanted to learn and imitate too. 

It’s cute. Was I like that when I helped Grandpa out at the shop? Yugi wondered silently as Syrus finally had his shirt right. From the looks Solomon was giving him, Yugi guessed he was right on that.

“Okay. Are you sure you’ll be alright here Gramps? I’m not dueling, I could help out.” Tristan offered. He and Duke had come to help wrangle Yugi and the boys, with Joey coming from Kaiba Corp’s main building after getting fitted with a new duel disk himself. Everyone had agreed to meet up at the fountain in the center of town.

Solomon laughed at Tristan’s offer. “You say that like I’ll be alone! No no, you all go have fun! Mana and Luster are here as the shop’s duelists. It’s fine.”

Yugi grinned as Luster peeked his head out from the back room, the Black Luster Soldier giving a sharp nod at his words. In a new twist, and to keep the month-long tournament going, Kaiba had offered many businesses the chance to hold onto some of the locator cards that time around. Solomon had agreed easily, just to turn and ban Yugi from being the shop’s duelist.

“You’re the King of Games! Not the god of Games. Kame Game Shop can handle things without you haunting around here!” Solomon laughed at his own joke when he said it. “Go out, let my great-grandsons fall in love with dueling by seeing you where you shine!”

In compromise, Yugi had asked the Magicians and Swordsmen of his deck if anyone wanted to try. Mana had happily agreed to help manage the store itself, while Luster had spoken up to be the main duelist.

It wasn’t too surprising. Yugi thought, watching Luster walk around in a more simple outfit, a t-shirt and jeans, which the soldier didn’t seem too confident in yet. He’s close with Gramps. A real old soul, bet they both have stories they swap whenever I’m not around.

“Are we ready to go?” Duke asked as Syrus hurried back to the door.

“Almost!” Yugi grabbed the headset of his duel disk off the counter, slipping it around his head and making sure it connected to the piece on his shoulder. It was there that his deck sat, the physical cards being read to give him a digital copy of them. One of the limitations the duelists with the new disks had; a physical deck had to be registered and on their person. To ensure no cheating happened. Not that it would- Yugi trusted that- but the tournament was to be a fair one, so the limitations were set in order for everyone to know that the four duelists weren’t cheating and using just random cards they could look up.

Their decks were also public, with all four being part of the Elite group, and Yugi and Seto being the top duelists worldwide. None of them cared if their opponents knew their decks. It was how they used their own decks to counter them that would matter in the end. 

He finished adjusting the headset, turning to Duke and Tristan and nodding. “Ready now!”

“Almost ready.” Tristan chuckled, moving over to fix the collar of Yugi’s shirt. He was wearing a long sleeve lilac shirt, with a darker vest over it. His jeans were darker in color, with a stripe of leather on the outside of his legs. A jacket was tossed over the outfit, to combat the chilly autumn air. “You’re really looking the part of King of Games now.”

“Well I do have a reputation to uphold.” Yugi joked lightly. He was feeling a lot better himself, even if his dreams had been troubled.

I don’t know what’s coming next. But something is bound to happen, it always does around tournaments. Which was why he was keeping Zane and Syrus close. 

Everyone was in Domino City for the tournament. The hunt for the scattered Items had been put on hold and delegated to some of Pegasus’ and Kaiba’s men who weren’t participating. Roland was in charge, and Yugi had to trust the man. They were going to meet up with the entire group at the center of town to prepare for the noon start time.

The rules are a lot similar to the first Battle City. Once again, participants were collecting locator cards. But instead of making up a map, there were several different monster cards to gather. None could be used in duels, but the full artwork of the monsters were a collector’s dream. Dark Magician, Blue-Eyes, Red-Eyes, Ra, Slifer, Obelisk, and- much to everyone’s amusement and joy- Cyber Dragon were the seven cards. Only six were required to get into the finals in a month. Everyone began with two cards, and could put one or two up for grabs for each duel. The exception being the Elite Duelists, who would all start with just one card each. Losing all of the cards meant being out of the tournament.

In the end, only 52 people would be in the finals, including Seto himself. He had offered Yugi a guaranteed spot as well, but Yugi declined. Wanting to make it there himself and show Zane and Syrus some fun duels. Of course, some duels around the city would just be for fun. Table-top duels wouldn’t count for the tournament, and anyone dueling outside of the tournament would find their duel disk glowing orange instead of blue. Some areas were also off-limits for any duels.

Yugi followed Tristan and Duke out of the shop, Zane walking with him as Syrus darted around the other two, looking at everything that had been set up for the tournament. Different posters and banners were on nearly every shop in the city. Some were showing off the artwork of the cards being used, while others showed the duelists who were competing. 

“Ready to watch some duels today?” Yugi asked his eldest son.

Zane nodded, looking up at Yugi. “Are you going to duel today?” He asked.

“Not yet.” Yugi decided to wait a few days before jumping in himself. Let everyone get a head start on him. There would be enough duels going on, and probably some disqualifications too. Not everyone would make it out of the first day.

There were well over two hundred duelists, after all. And only fifty-one of them would be able to get enough cards. 

Yugi was confident that it wouldn’t take him too long to get his six. He was starting with just Osiris’ full artwork card. I’ll get a Cyber Dragon one. Yugi had already decided that even before leaving the house.

As they approached the square, Yugi sighed, a hand on Zane’s shoulder to keep him close. “It’s going to be a bit loud.” He whispered, making sure Zane could see him talking. “I can hear a few friends already.”

It would be their first time meeting quite a lot of people. Tea had already met the boys, as had Mai and Serenity- who were both in the tournament with Rebecca as well. And Mai had brought along two familiar faces.

“Say one more word and I’ll gladly leave you in this fountain where you belong, street rat.”

“Oh please, with those arms? You haven’t put on a single ounce of muscle since we were freed from that ocean lizard! I’m just stating facts that I’m gonna be the one to make it to the finals.”

Zane frowned, catching some of the words as they approached. “Who are they?”

“That would be Alister and Valon,” Yugi explained. Before he could say more, he found himself pulled into a tight hug.

By someone who was once again just as tall as him. “Stop growing.” Yugi demanded, hugging Rebecca back as she laughed at his words. “Seriously am I going to be the shortest in the group for forever?”

“I mean, Syrus and Zane are shorter than you.” Rebecca teased, stepping back and giving Zane a wink. “Not for long though, from the looks of it!”

Zane took a step back, hiding behind Yugi somewhat shyly as the group turned to look at them. Argument forgotten, Valon was the next one to walk over to them.

“There you are! And you brought them both I see. Bet they’re ready to see one of us take that title from you.” Valon teased.

Yugi smirked, squeezing Zane’s hand when the smaller gripped his tightly. “Don’t crowd him, Valon. And you’ll have to beat Joey to get to me.”

“He won’t make it past the first round.” Alister scoffed, crossing his arms. “Not if I kick his ass-”

“Language.” Rafael interrupted, walking to the group with Mai and Joey. The three of them were holding envelopes, which were handed out to the group. Yugi noticed right away that his own was a bit larger than the others. “Here, our starting cards. And something extra.” Rafael nodded to Yugi.

He opened the envelope, grinning as he did. Included with Osiris’ card were two bracelets. One for Zane, and one for Syrus. Something fun for them, and a sign that they weren’t dueling. They were too young anyway; the age limit was twelve for the tournament.

As Yugi turned back to the others, he couldn’t help but grin. Oh? Well isn’t this interesting. He thought, seeing how Alister had calmed somewhat with Rafael at his side. Perhaps there was something more there, Yugi was curious.

There was no chance to say anything though, as Seto’s voice rang out through the city. “Duelists! It’s time now, for the new Battle City to begin!”

The effect was immediate, even within the group. Mai smirked, waving to everyone before grabbing Serenity’s arm and leading her off, Rebecca giving Yugi a wink before hurrying after them. Valon was quick to join Ryou and Malik in leaving as well, Malik eyeing him up like he was going to attempt to knock out another Elite duelist right off the bat.

Yugi whistled sharply, the noise getting Syrus to scurry over to him. Glad Cyber taught me that. He could see his youngest trying to decide who to go with as the remaining group looked at Yugi. 

“So, how are we doing this?” Yugi asked.

“I gotta stick close to KC.” Joey groaned, holding up his duel disk. It was a smoother design than the older ones, more compact when not dueling as well, the blade folded against the main part of it neatly. “So, guess I’ll see you guys at some point?”

“Of course.” Yugi planned to bring Zane and Syrus to see some of Joey’s duels over the month.

Tristan sighed, as if it were a great hardship to sling his arm over Joey’s shoulder. “I guess me and Duke can come with you.” He offered. “Someone’s gotta make sure that big head of yours doesn’t inflate too much from your ego after a duel, anyway.” He smirked at Joey, who shoved him off.

“You wanna be the first victim? I can arrange that, Tristan.” Joey warned with a playful grin.

Tea rolled her eyes, moving closer to Yugi. “I think I’ll come with you. Gonna duel today?” She asked him.

“Not just yet.” Yugi shook his head. “Let everyone get a headstart. I want to walk around with the boys.”

“Mind if I tag along? I can help keep Syrus from dashing off everywhere.” Tea laughed as Syrus did just that, running up to Rafael to ask him about duels as well.

“I don’t mind! It’s been a while since we could hang out.” Yugi said happily. With Tea halfway across the world, it was hard for them to even find a time when they could have a video chat for longer than a minute or so. “Seems we’ll have more company though.”

Tea giggled as Syrus tried to drag Rafael and a very startled Alister over. “The more the merrier!”

Yugi couldn’t help but grin. The tournament seemed to be off to a good start, at least.

Chapter Text

The first day was always the liveliest of a tournament. And the one with the most disqualifications. Already Yugi had been told of several new duelists caught attempting to cheat. Not to mention some that have lost their cards already too.  

A few hours into the tournament and some were already out in a fair duel. At least no one seemed too upset about it. One duel they had stopped to see ended that way, and the one to lose had just laughed it off.

“Guess I still need some practice. That’s good to know for later!” He admitted sheepishly, handing over his Red-Eyes and Dark Magician cards to his opponent.

“A loss is just a chance to learn from.” Yugi whispered to Zane and Syrus, who had been caught up in watching the duel with bright eyes. “It doesn’t do any good to get angry about losing a match like that. Sometimes it’s skill, sometimes it’s luck.”

He had seen matches won and lost to both in fairly equal parts. I know Atem and I have won on luck more times than I can count!  

“But losing isn’t fun.” Syrus frowned, looking up at Yugi.

“It never is,” Rafael agreed from the other side of the boys. “But the stakes in a tournament like this are low. It just means the one to lose has a chance to see why and how that happened, and adjust their deck to better combat what they lost to.”

Syrus’ frown stayed, and Yugi knew what was coming. Logic only worked so well with the younger boy. “It’s still not fun.” He protested. “I don’t wanna ever lose!”

“You’re going to, at some point.” Alister chimed in. As rough as he was when speaking with most people, there was a softness to his voice whenever Zane or Syrus asked him something. “My brother was much the same. But everyone loses at some point. Even your mom.”

Syrus’ eyes widened as he turned to Yugi in shock. Yugi chuckled at the look. No one had spoken about the duel losses he had on his mental record keeping track. But there were a few there. Zane raised an eyebrow in confusion as he turned to look at Yugi too.

“You have a lot of wins though. No one said losses.” Zane pointed out.

“Well the wins are far greater than the losses, I’ll admit.” Yugi said in amusement. “But Atem and I did lose a few times. Once to Seto,” of course, neither of them liked to count that duel as a true match between them, or between Seto and Atem. Seto had been desperate, wanting to do anything to get Mokuba back, even if it meant manipulating Yugi in the duel.

“Once to Joey, so he could get Red-Eyes back. Last Battle City we played with Ante rules- a duelist had to put up their best card as a prize to be won for the duel.” He explained. Though, that duel was more of a draw. Atem had set different rules for it, wanting Joey to have Red back. But Joey wouldn’t just accept him handing the card over, wanting to have at least one duel against Atem.

“And then…” Yugi looked over at Rafael, “well, there was a time when Atem wasn’t the King of Games. Someone else held the title for about a week and a half.”

Syrus whipped back around to look up at Rafael again. “You beat mama in a duel?” He asked.

“In a way, though it was the Pharaoh that I was actually dueling,” Rafael bowed his head slightly. “Although I did not do it honorably. The Pharaoh and Queen and I… were not exactly friends when we first met. I wasn’t a good person to be around back then.”

Zane’s look grew guarded at that, taking a step closer to Yugi as they continued to walk around the city. Tea caught it first. “That’s in the past now. Yugi isn’t one to hold a grudge for too long.” She smiled.

“No, but I wouldn’t blame him if he did.” Rafael chuckled, shaking his head. “I was tricked by someone who used the very magic I can now control, as can Alister. It’s known as Orichalcos magic, something that caused great strife in Atlantis thousands of years ago. It’s lost a lot of power since then.”

“I was able to beat the Pharaoh. Though it was Yugi that really lost.” He said vaguely, looking over at Yugi, who shook his head.

They don’t need to know all the details yet. It would only worry them in the long run. “Rafael was sorry about what happened.” Yugi smiled.

“I wasn’t.” Alister said bluntly beside him. “Kaiba’s a dick and I don’t mind humbling him still. Since he apparently needs a reminder to not make war machines. Like that fu-”

“Finish that word and I end your tournament run before it begins.” Yugi smiled at the other duelist, looking pointedly at him. 

Alister scoffed. “He built an elevator to space. Obviously you can’t keep his ego in check. He needs a hobby. Or a boyfriend.”

“You offering?” Tea asked dryly.

“I’d rather date the Leviathan.” The Orichalcos duelist retorted. “Dress me up in white and set the wedding date. I’d let Dartz marry me off to the original royal line of Atlantis before I ever think of dating Kaiba.”

Rafael chuckled. “Alright, let’s not get Alister going on one of his Kaiba rants.” He soothed, putting a hand on Alister’s shoulder. The effect was immediate, the other man turning his head away and settling down. Yugi couldn’t help but grin at that. “Hey, isn’t that the alchemy teacher?” He nodded towards the alleyway, where a duel was going on.

Looking at it was like staring into the sun. Yugi winced and even Syrus had to shield his eyes, taking off his glasses to try and stop the pain in his eyes. Yugi whispered something under his breath, the group relaxing as the shadows darkened around them. Whatever Banner had summoned was bright . And just as quick as it had appeared, the spirit vanished.

As the light died down, Yugi felt something brush against his leg, looking down to see Pharaoh there once more. The large cat meowed at him, sitting at his feet. Syrus gasped when he put his glasses back on and saw the cat there, barely holding himself back from petting Pharaoh.

“It’s alright if you wish to pet him. Pharaoh does like his chin scratched.” Banner said before turning around to the group.

Just like before, something about the man had Yugi on edge. He watched carefully as Syrus crouched down to pet Pharaoh, Zane joining him after a wary look towards Banner of his own. Pharaoh basked in the praise, lounging there like his namesake. But as he tilted his head up, Yugi tensed.

That mark-!

Just below the dark tabby stripes on the cat’s face was just the smallest sliver of purple. Twisted and twirled into a word Yugi recognized all too well. A branding mark, the mark of a familiar, and one that made Yugi’s magic react.

“It means ‘anchor’. Pharaoh’s had it for longer than I’ve had him.”

Yugi had been wary, when he saw the mark under the cat’s right eye. Jaden had seemed a bit hesitant at explaining it, until he had seen Atem. He saw Atem…

Because Jaden had spirits of his own. And had the familiar of one of the spirits in his bag.

“Tea. Can you take the boys to Kaiba Corp?” Yugi asked softly, keeping his eyes on Banner. “Seto should check to make sure the cameras are working right there in hiding them.”

He was relieved that she didn’t ask questions, picking up on his tone. “Sure…” She smiled when she looked at Zane and Syrus, holding out her hands to them. “Come on you two! Maybe Joey’s out dueling, want to check it out?”

“Yes!” Syrus was quick to say, giving Pharaoh one last pat before running over to Tea. “Mama too?”

“Not yet Syrus. I just… have a few questions about the school. You know Serenity is going next year.” Yugi gave the boys a reassuring smile. “So Professor Banner will be one of her teachers.”

Zane looked as if he had more questions, but Yugi gave him a look. If you’re going to meet Jaden, I can’t tell you. He thought as Zane finally went over to Tea as well. I don’t know if I’ve already messed things up or not.

Pharaoh meowed once more when the boys were out of hearing range. “So, what the fuck’s going on now?” Alister asked, eyes narrowed in a glare as he looked at Banner. “You wouldn’t send them away for a school talk.”

“Ah, have you finally figured it out then Queen Moon?” Banner smiled serenely. “I must say, it is nice to meet you again for the first time.”

“And just how do you know about that?” Yugi asked defensively. “You aren’t a seer, Alchemist. The last time we met you weren’t even alive.”

Rafael tensed next to him as Alister shot him a look. “Just what is he then? You’re saying you met this guy when he was dead?”

“Dead and from the future.”

That was where he knew Pharaoh and the alchemist from. They had shown up with Jaden and one other spirit. Yugi hadn’t told anyone about that day, it had seemed too far-fetched even to him at the time. But meeting Jaden and Yusei had been real. They had stopped Paradox, and saved Pegasus and his grandfather, so Yugi saw no need in worrying anyone by telling them about it.

Even if Seto was beginning to suspect something was up, given Yugi’s comments about the uniforms and duel disks for Duel Academy.

“How do you remember that?” Yugi whispered. He knew the man in front of him wasn’t human. But was he dangerous? Or just an anomaly?

Banner opened one eye, crimson meeting amethyst once more. There was a violet glow to the color, one unrecognizable to Yugi. The air around him was calm, Pharaoh’s tail brushed against Yugi’s leg as it swished back and forth. “You are hardly the only ones to dabble in dimensional magic. Shadows, Orichalcos, Chaos, Order, Temporal, Spacial… the list of magic is as endless as the universe.”

“You have nothing to fear of me, Queen Moon.” His eyes closed again. “I was merely unfortunate in my early years, much like Icarus flying too close to the sun, I grew too complacent in my studies. And paid the price for it.”

Rafael stepped forward then, in front of Yugi and Alister. “You say there’s nothing to fear, but the last person to admit to something like that nearly ended the world.” He pointed out.

“I have no means to do so.” The alchemist admitted, holding up his hands in surrender. “Unless you believe Pharaoh to be malicious. I meant what I said at the banquet. Alchemy is becoming a lost art, I am hoping to find someone who I can pass the knowledge to. And it seems I will in just a few years, isn’t that right?”

Yugi hummed softly, refusing to answer at first. Jaden. But he didn’t have the same feel that Daitokuji does. No, back then, Yugi wondered if Jaden held a Millennium Item really. The feeling around him was a lot like Atem. Like looking at the sun, but during an eclipse instead. If that future was still to come to pass, then Yugi had to make certain of one thing.

“Stay away from Zane and Sryus.” He finally spoke.  “If you meeting Jaden is going to happen regardless… then you’ll stay away from my sons.”

And I’ll make sure Jaden has protections as well. Winged Kuriboh. Yugi knew Jaden would somehow come to have the Kuriboh, he just needed to figure out how to get him to Jaden.

“Of course.” Banner agreed easily enough, the serene smile still on his face as Pharaoh walked over to him. “If either of them are in the Osiris dorm though, I will make sure they’re safe. Pharaoh seems to like them. But I would never assume that the next Pharaoh of Shadow Magic would be an alchemist as well. Your heirs are not meant to be alchemists.”

Next to Yugi, Alister scoffed, grimacing as he looked at Banner. “All this Pharaoh and Queen and magic stuff… it’s all bullshit. Just get out of here! There’s enough creepy shit going on with just the occult duelist and the others from Egypt. Don’t need more weirdness around.”

Yugi watched as Banner nodded, lifting Pharaoh up. “Of course. Do be careful though. Beasts are not forces to be taken lightly.”

One second he was standing in front of them, Yugi blinked just once, and the man was gone. A chill ran down his spine at his parting words. Beasts… just what does Daitokuji know?

He was grateful it was Rafael and Alister with him, neither asking questions. “Let’s… head back to Kaiba Corp.” Yugi murmured, feeling an urge to check on his sons. 

“Are you going to tell Kaiba what happened?” Rafael asked.

“...No. No one needs to know, not yet.”

I don’t want to explain it until I absolutely have to. I just hope that day isn’t any time soon.

Zane was sure something was going on, but trying to get answers from anyone wasn’t working. His mom didn’t want them around that man and no one was telling him or Syrus why. It was… frustrating. That’s the word mom used I think.

It sure didn’t feel good, he knew that. Mom’s just trying to protect us. He tried to reason with himself. But that didn’t mean he had to like it. Zane understood not telling Syrus everything. He was younger, he would get scared by things. Zane wouldn’t!

They were treating him like a little kid.

He was a little kid, but that wasn’t the point!

Even watching his uncle duel wasn’t lifting Zane’s mood. His uncle… Zane was still getting used to that. It had been a few months, and Joey had been nothing but nice to him and Syrus, just like their new mom. Zane crossed his arms, keeping himself from leaning on his aunt. They finally had a family. A large one at that.

He hoped their first mom would approve of their family. He didn’t remember much of her. She had a soft voice, and her hair was a light color like Syrus’, but beyond that Zane wasn’t sure on any details.

His mom now always listened when he talked about her though. Unlike what their father had done. He hated her… but their mom didn’t. He encouraged Zane to talk about her, and it was comforting to do so.

If only he would talk about why they had to leave when he spoke to that man. But he hadn’t come back to them yet. Zane looked over at Syrus, who was staring at the duel with a bright look. Joey had Red-Eyes out, and Zane didn’t recognize the monster his opponent had. Some Beast-Warrior monster. It had less attack points than Red did, and Zane didn’t hear about any effect activating.

So Joey was going to win no matter what. Red-Eyes was a powerful dragon. And power mattered in a duel. Zane frowned. Is that why mom made us leave? Was he going to duel that man? But he and Syrus wanted to see their mom duel. If the duel was going to be about power then why send them away?

He didn’t get it. And no one was telling him. It wasn’t fair.

He didn’t seem to be the only one sulking- no, he didn’t sulk! He was just… right to be upset. In his mind anyway. But there was another creature upset too, at least they seemed that way. One of his uncle’s dragons, a younger Blue-Eyes. Who was perched on one of the pillars leading to the large building. The dragon looked pouty about something. 

Syrus noticed the dragon too. “They’re different.” He said, watching the dragon closely.

“They are.” Zane agreed with a nod. Something about the dragon was different compared to Kisara. She was nice, and had a blue glow to her. 

“He’s green.” Syrus whistled, the noise easy for Zane to pick up. “And eyes are more red.”

The two watched as the dragon perked up at the noise, twisting his head around to look at them. He said something, but it was too low for Zane to know for sure what it was. Whatever it was, it made Syrus grin. 

“We can speak it!” Syrus sounded happy as the dragon moved off his perch. “Loud voice for Zane.” He instructed.

“Sorry.” The dragon led with an apology, “Kisara told us, I just forgot that.”

The aura around the dragon was green like Syrus said, wavering around him similar to how the deep purple would twist like shadows around their mom. It didn’t look like the same green that they saw around Rafael though, or Alister or even Mai. It spun similar to the deep blue around their uncle Seto.

He hissed out that observation to Syrus, who turned back to the dragon and blurted out, “is Uncle Seto a dragon too?”

The Blue-Eyes barked out a sharp laugh, getting a glare from Joey as their other uncle won his duel. “Will ya keep it down you little terror? I’ll send ya right back to Kaiba’s office if you can’t behave.”

“You can’t send me anywhere! You’re not my dad.” The dragon retorted.

That got a growl from Red before the duel finally came to a full end, the tech keeping him there vanishing along with his image. And the Blue-Eyes ducked his head down. 

“I’m not, but Red is. And I don’t need to speak dragon to know that was a scolding.” Joey chuckled, waving to Zane and Syrus. “Hey you two! Where’s Yug’ at?”

“He had something to take care of, so I brought them here.” Tea explained to Joey. “That was quite the win you pulled off. But Kaiba really trusted you with one of his dragons here?”

“Please,” the dragon scoffed, “I’m here to make sure he doesn’t lose and make Kaiba Corp look any worse than my brother already has with his stunts.”

Zane grew puzzled at that, and he wasn’t the only one as his aunt looked at the Blue-Eyes as well. “Brother?” Zane asked. “Uncle Seto only has one brother, Uncle Mokuba.”

Was his uncle really a dragon then like Syrus asked?

There was a sheepish look on the dragon’s face as Joey stared at him, a smirk growing as he turned towards Tea. “Kaiba’s been hiding a secret. So has Kisara, and Red I guess.”

The smile on Tea’s face fell, recognition replacing it. “Jounouchi. I know you aren’t trying to say that your dragon, and Kaiba’s dragon, named one of their kids Noa Kaiba-”

“And what’s wrong with my name?” The dragon- Noa- protested.

“I’m sayin’ he ain’t just named after him.” Joey smirked at the shocked look Tea gave him.

Zane had no clue who that was, but from the way Tea turned to glare at the dragon, he was sure that wasn’t a good thing to be Noa Kaiba.

Syrus, however, didn’t pick up on the tension. “Does that mean we have a dragon uncle too?! Mama said Kaibas are uncles!” He gasped. Zane turned pensive at that, tilting his head to the side as he looked at Noa.

Well, his mother did say the Kaibas were their uncles. And Tea called the dragon Noa Kaiba… maybe Syrus had a point. He looked back to the adults. Joey was barely holding back laughter as Tea berated him, saying something Zane couldn’t quite pick up, but he recognized the fast way she was speaking. It was similar to how their mom scolded Joey once before.

“Well, seems the family is a lot more interesting than it used to be.” Noa gave a draconic smirk, bending his head down to Syrus and Zane. “Who’s your mama again? I didn’t think anyone had kids.”

“Mama is Yugi, he’s also the King of Games!” Syrus said happily.

Zane wasn’t sure interesting was the right word Noa wanted to use, if the way his face fell and he tensed up was anything to go by. Especially as the dark purple aura he knew belonged to his mom appeared nearby, Noa looking ready to flee back to the large building behind him. There was a story there, and Zane just hoped someone would actually tell him it.

Chapter Text

“So Noa is a dragon now.”

“Yes.”

“Well, at least dragons don’t have thumbs to code with?”

The look Seto gave him nearly made Yugi lose it in a fit of giggles.

A few days had passed since the start of the tournament. Yugi hadn’t had the chance to duel yet himself, but he took it as a chance to show Zane and Syrus different dueling styles around Domino City instead. His friends were all talented duelists, each with their own ways of winning. Mai preferred to keep the field full, her Harpies overwhelming her opponents, while others like Alister and Rebecca tended to keep just one or two monsters out, limiting what their opponents could attack.

Zane was attentive with each duel, sometimes pulling out the Cyber Dragon cards to look over as he watched. Yugi felt a flash of pride at that, Zane was a natural when it came to strategy. Syrus though, Yugi was beginning to see just how much like him his youngest was. He would overthink some things, losing confidence as he looked at the Cyber Dragon deck too.

It did give Yugi some good insight into what deck would be good for Syrus. He had a feeling the younger would get along well with the deck Yugi was thinking of gifting him for Christmas. Zane was closer to the Cyber Dragons, so he would be the one using them when they were older. And Yugi knew of a few spells and traps that would go well with them. While Syrus would be introduced to new spirits.

They can help build his confidence too. Like my deck did for me. Yugi thought, looking over at Syrus and Zane. The two were sitting on the steps leading to the Kaiba Corp main building. Noa was there watching them, already taking his position as an Uncle- one Syrus decided on, Yugi had no say- seriously.

“Did you know this could happen?” Seto asked softly. 

Yugi sighed, “I didn’t expect it could.” He admitted to Seto, looking up at him. “Usually what this means… Gozaboro was just human, wasn’t he?”

“I’ve checked every record. You don’t think…” Seto trailed off with a frown.

“Who was Noa’s mother?” Yugi asked him. “For him to be a duel spirit, either Creation intervened to send him back, or he was already half of one in the first place.”

It was something Yugi was still learning about within his position. But from what he had learned so far, half-spirits or those with duel spirits in their family weren’t as uncommon as he first thought. Usually Spellcasters and Warriors, those who either visited before Shadow Magic was sealed away or those who remained afterwards. Dragons were a close third, given their shapeshifting.

“It can’t be that. I saw Kisara’s eggs, she had three. He’s a Blue-Eyes and there’s-” Seto cut himself off, shaking his head.

There were four cards. Yugi blinked at him. But I don’t think you killed a dragon.  

Some spirits were tied to multiple cards, or the cards themselves were just that; cardboard with flashy designs on them. No spirit to be found. Thinking back, the Blue-Eyes card his grandfather had was one of those. It didn’t have the same feel other cards had back then, ones that Yugi recognized later as ones tied to spirits. Noa was just an anomaly then.

Not surprising. Yugi chuckled, shaking his head with a soft smile. The abnormal is normal with the group. He thought, looking back at his boys. No one came near them, not with a Blue-Eyes around. Even if most believed him to be just a hologram. Yugi was more surprised they weren’t rushing back over to him. They still didn’t like being outside without him nearby, it was incredible that Tea managed to keep them soothed for as long as she did before.

As if his thoughts summoned them, Yugi soon found Zane and Syrus on either side of him. They were doing better about being out without him, but neither wanted Yugi to be too far away. Not that he was complaining. “What were you talking about?” Zane was starting to grow more curious.

“Noa.” Yugi admitted, it was safe enough to tell them. “Sometimes when people… die, it’s possible for them to become a Spirit, if they were already part-spirit. Like Kisara.”

Noa shook his head, blinking slowly as he added, “didn’t happen to me. Both parents were human. I don’t remember much about either of them though. I remember Seto and Mokuba are my adopted brothers, that’s about it.”

That was for the best, Yugi and Seto both were in no hurry to speak of anything they knew of Gozaburo Kaiba. And no one else was saying anything either. Noa seemed to have calmed down from the last time they met him, having a much better time in the new Kaiba family with Red and Kisara as his parents.

“So, when are you finally going to make a dueling appearance in the tournament?” Seto moved the conversation on.

“In a few days.” Yugi smiled as Syrus clung to his side excitedly. “I think tomorrow we’ll just stay home though.”

“But I wanna see more duels!” Syrus protested, pouting at Yugi.

Yugi chuckled. “I don’t want to overwhelm you two. It’s a Saturday tomorrow, everyone is going to be out dueling, it’s a lot of people.” He warned them. It was enough to keep Zane from protesting. He disliked crowds a lot more than Syrus did. 

They need to get used to them for the finals, but that’s still a few weeks away. There was time to get the boys used to being in larger crowds. And they would never be alone in them while they were still young.

“We should head back for today.” Yugi decided. While Syrus seemed ready to go anywhere, he could see the wariness in Zane’s eyes. They were pushing his socializing limit, something Seto picked up on as well.

“They can always come stay in my office if you need to do a few last duels later.” Seto offered. Yugi couldn’t help but grin at that, the boys had wormed their way into everyone’s hearts. The entire week everyone had been checking in on them between duels, and Seto wasn’t excluded from that.

“We’ll see how things go.” Yugi agreed happily. But first, a day at home would be best for them.

A month.

The gods had given them a whole month to settle things. To have time, to just celebrate and live until- well, Yugi didn’t want to think about what would happen at the end of the month.

The first day, neither Yugi or Atem could be separated from each other. 

Being able to touch, to feel, to have something tangible between them outside of soul rooms and the Puzzle, it was something neither had thought possible for the longest time. For an hour, when they were alone, Yugi would do nothing but press as close as possible to Atem, whispering his name like it was the only word he knew. He almost wished it was.

He would never let Atem’s name be forgotten again, even as Atem slipped the chain holding the cartouche around his neck with a gentleness so unlike how Atem had been against Zorc. Every touch was featherlight but firm at the same time, lingering as if Atem were memorizing everything about Yugi.

“My beautiful moon.” Atem had whispered that night, looming over Yugi, who was spread out on the sheets beneath him.

“You’re the one who’s the literal sun, Pharaoh Atem. I have no connection to the moon!” Yugi teased back, smiling up at Atem, reaching up to drag him down into a sweet kiss. “Atem, my Pharaoh, my sun.”

Finally there was peace between them, with Zorc defeated, Bakura had vanished, and all of the Millennium Items back in their rightful place. Atem’s memories returned, and his hold on the Shadows once again secure. Neither wanted to think about what was to come, not when they finally had a chance to just be .

“What if we just ran away?” Atem smirked down at Yugi, his eyes narrowed playfully. “Just the two of us? We have the chance now?”

“Atem!” Yugi giggled as Atem peppered kisses over his face. “We can’t just do that!”

“I’m King, I can do whatever I want.” Atem protested, a grin replacing the smirk on his face. “Including loving you, Aibou.”

And didn’t that bring a blush quickly to his face. Yugi’s eyes shone with happiness as Atem laid next to him. He was just slightly taller than Yugi, the perfect size for Yugi to curl up against, tucked against Atem’s side like he was made to be there. It was real, Atem was real. Not just a spirit, not just Yami any longer.

And oh how that name didn’t fit. Atem was the sun, bright and vibrant. A beacon guiding the Shadows. Such a bright soul with a presence that demanded attention from the room.

He had all of Yugi’s attention. And all of Atem’s attention was on Yugi in kind.

“Then if we do not run away, I want to give you proof that this is real. Even if… the end is drawing near.”

“Don’t talk about it.” Yugi murmured, pressing his mouth closed against Atem’s collarbone. He could feel Atem hum.

“Marry me,” was what Atem followed with. “Aibou, I want nothing else in the world. To do this, for us, to make sure you are taken care of as well. To be your husband, so no one can say what we have isn’t real. So you know I will always be by your side.”

Oh what Yugi would give to relive that night all over again, and the week that followed it. The joyful tears that he had felt the second Atem asked, the whirlwind of getting everything figured out, the quiet ceremony, the month together. It was more than Yugi could have ever asked for. He swore that Ra was dragging the days on longer on purpose, just to give them a little more time together. Their union was blessed by the gods.

“If only I could see it outside of dreams.” Yugi whispered. He knew well the difference between dreams and reality. A sad smile on his face, he wondered why his dreams decided to show him that night again. 

It was a wonderful memory. One that he always held close. Just like the ring that sat on the same chain as the cartouche. Just like the rest of his memories of Atem.

“We’ll see each other again.” Yugi promised. “I’ll have so much more to tell you, Atem.”

“So! You’re finally getting a few duels in, Yugi?”

Yugi grinned at Ryou, walking with his friend with Zane and Syrus between them. “I figured it was time for me to start taking things seriously. I had a bit of a pep talk in my dreams.” He admitted.

Ryou raised an eyebrow at those words. “Another dream? Need help interpreting it?” He offered with a smile.

“Not this time.” Yugi laughed. “I’m sure it just meant Atem was telling me to hurry up and win this tournament.”

He explained a bit of the dream to Ryou, getting confused looks from the boys between them. “But you said he’s gone?” Syrus tilted his head. “How did you see him?”

“It was just a dream.” Yugi grinned at his youngest. “Like your dream about purple cats and yellow elephants.” He teased happily, getting giggles from Syrus as he remembered telling Yugi about that dream once.

Ryou chuckled as they continued walking, looking for anyone to duel the two of them. “Yugi’s dream just means someone is looking out for him, someone close to him.”

“Dreams mean things?” Zane looked up at Ryou.

“Sometimes! I’m not a full expert on it. But take Syrus’ dream, a silly one like that means his mind is happy enough to give him just any dream that it can come up with.” Ryou explained to him. “Sometimes dreams tell us our fears though, and make them seem larger than they are. Like a dream of failing a test at school, or being late.”

“They’re just dreams though. Sometimes they can help us, but other times, a dream is just a dream.”

Zane seemed to accept the explanations, going quiet as someone finally found their bravery in approaching Yugi and Ryou. Yugi didn’t recognize them at first. They were a bit younger than he and Ryou were, with a fancy duel disk on their arm.

Isn’t this… one of the Princetons. Yugi realized as he recognized the woman standing nearby with another duelist. Aya Manjoume, he hadn’t seen her since the banquet. But if there was ever someone Seto would speak almost kindly of, it was the businesswoman there.

It was the eldest, Slade, that wanted to challenge Yugi. He had a cocky attitude about it, one that Yugi took in stride. Most new duelists were like that. Most of the time, Yugi would deflect and get them to challenge someone else.

No need to ruin their growing love for the game right off the bat, after all. And while Yugi was always open to teaching the game- just not at a school- he still wasn’t one for large crowds himself. Even more so with Zane and Syrus with him. Ryou led them over to the sidelines, holding Syrus in his arms while Zane stood on his right.

“This’ll be too easy. How can some weak shrimp really be the King of Games?” Slade jeered.

So, it’s going to be one of those duels. Yugi smirked, activating his duel disk. It would be a good way to show Zane and Syrus how to deal with people who tried to be bullies, at least.

Yugi’s deck had a few restrictions to it. A firmer banlist, for one. Not that it had affected him too much. He had put his own restrictions to his deck, wanting a challenge during the duels. Instead of his deck of traps, or even the Gandora-focused deck, he was using his Silent deck. It was one he worked on balancing for quite a while in the month leading up to the tournament. Silent Magician and Silent Swordsman were two spirits close to him. 

They helped me out a lot in the end. Yugi thought, summoning out one of his monsters. In Egypt, and even against Atem, they were the aces in his deck. Strong spirits that seemed weak at the start, but over time grew into their strengths. Fitting for him. Wasn’t that just what Yugi had done?

Slade’s field was full of powerful, flashy cards. But there was no synergy between the cards he played. It was as if he didn’t really have a plan, or rather, he wasn’t sure about how to play the game. Yugi could see the cards were some of the top ones on the market, and rare too. He held back a sigh at that.

“Really? Just a puny witch, that’s all you can summon?” Slade scoffed. “This tournament will be too easy! How did you ever get to be the King of Games?”

Yugi saw Zane look up at Ryou from the sidelines. “Silent Magician has an effect, doesn’t it?” He asked.

“Doesn’t matter what effect that card has, Slade’s gonna win this next turn!” Jagger smirked. “So keep it quiet, little brat!”

Yugi opened his mouth to retort, but someone beat him to it. “Your brother has already lost this duel, so I wouldn’t be taking an attitude if I were you, Jagger.” Aya scolded, looking between her sons. “Honestly, this is why I didn’t let you two come to duel alone. Too much like your father…”

Well, it didn’t seem as though she would mind Yugi taking the boy down a peg, or four. “Silent Magician does have an effect. For every card my opponent draws, she gains 500 attack!”

And Yugi had quite a few ways to make that happen. His Silent deck was built to force his opponent to draw cards early in the duel. He wouldn’t win from them having no cards in their deck if he played it right- Yugi never was one to win on rules like that. It was a gamble though, if his opponent had any traps that could activate from their hand, or quick-play spells, he could be in danger.

But not as much danger as Slade was in. The teen stared in disbelief at his hand before looking at Silent Magician, who had 6000 attack points. His strongest monster only had 2000 in comparison. Yugi didn’t like to win on rules like a deck-out, but he never claimed to not be one for one-turn kills.

As Silent Magician attacked, Slade began swearing as his Life Points hit zero. Ryou was just one person, being able to cover Syrus’ ears at least. Well, Zane was bound to hear them at some point. Yugi sighed as he deactivated his duel disk.

“Fucking cheat! Even using that fake duel disk!” Slade spat. “How dare you! Don’t you know who I am?!”

“Should I?” Yugi asked dryly. He knew of the Princeton name, and the Manjoume one as well. Aya Manjoume was a well-known name in the architectural businesses, Yugi had heard it while his grandfather worked on plans to expand the shop and their home. And Julian Princeton was a politician. Not something Yugi really kept up with.

Slade growled, throwing his cards to the ground, including the Cyber Dragon and Ra cards he held as part of the tournament. “Worthless game! When I’m Prime Minster I’ll make sure it’s banned!”

Good luck on that. With that attitude you wouldn’t even be elected class president I bet. Yugi didn’t voice that as Slade stormed away, Jagger scowling at Yugi before following him. He shook his head, crouching down to begin gathering up the cards as Zane hurried over to help him.

“I don’t trust him with people, if he treats cards this badly.” Zane commented, making Yugi chuckle.

“We can’t really judge anyone based on one encounter with them.” Yugi corrected gently, though he silently agreed with Zane. He stood up, looking towards Aya as she walked over and holding the cards out to her. “I believe these are yours, well, your son’s.”

Aya smiled, accepting the cards back. “Your son is correct, King of Games. Slade has his father’s mind for business and politics… what he lacks is the people skills,” she admitted with a frown. “I apologize for how he acted towards your sons.”

“No harm done.” Yugi shook his head, taking the two tournament cards. He just needed three more to be in the finals. “I’m pretty used to people with influence who think I’m an easy target because of my size.” He chuckled.

“I can just hope Chazz doesn’t follow those two. Though, he is the little duelist of the family.” Aya said with a faint smirk on her lips. “He’s hardly going to believe I spoke with you today, and you putting Slade down like that will be something he holds over him for a while.”

“Oh?” Yugi grinned happily. “Is he hoping to get into Seto’s Duel Academy later?”

“Not for a few years. He’s about your youngest’s age I bet,” Aya explained, “so he has time to work on primary schooling before then.”

It wasn’t long before Aya went after her older sons, Ryou bringing Syrus over once she left as Zane stayed by Yugi’s side. “Well, that was eventful.” Ryou commented. “At least she’s more charming than her sons.”

Yugi nodded in agreement, taking Syrus from Ryou as his youngest yawned. “I think we should stick to watching duels for now, I don’t want to be in the finals too soon. We still have a few weeks before it begins.” He would much rather watch his friends duel, knowing that once people heard he was finally dueling, he would start getting challenges right and left.

Chapter Text

The weeks seemed to pass by in a blur for Yugi, and soon enough, the newest Battle City tournament had its finalists. The preliminaries were over. The list of finalists included Joey, Serenity, Rebecca, Ryou, Malik, Mai, Banner, Rafael, Yugi, and Seto. 

Three of them couldn’t hold back a groan of disappointment as they saw the other finalists. Who invited Rex and Weevil? Yugi questioned. There were other names that made them grimace too. Jagger Princeton had somehow made it without them seeing him anywhere during the weeks after Slade’s defeat. Bandit Keith was in as well. Arcana, and the Paradox brothers too.

“Why did you even invite all these people?” Joey asked Seto, looking over the list with another groan.

“They were international finalists.” Seto explained without looking up from his laptop. “Everyone who is entered won their way into the finals. I kept an eye on all duels, no one cheated their way in.”

Seto had called all of them in for a meeting before the finals would begin, including Pegasus and Solomon in it as well as those in the group who hadn’t made it to the finals. Yugi knew what that meant. 

Pegasus has a winner in his contest, he found someone who can see the spirits he couldn’t. Yugi couldn’t help but wonder who it was. Would it be someone he saw in the glimpse he got of his sons’ futures? Or someone completely new? Pegasus hadn’t said much about them, if anything he looked rather nervous about it. What was worse was that there was more going on, as if the tournament had just started things happening worldwide.

“Odion said there were reports of something showing up in Egypt, but no one got a good glimpse of it.” Malik said, looking at the email he sent him with worry for his family. “It didn’t do any damage but it did make a lot of people fearful.”

“I heard the same from a few friends back in the UK.” Ryou added. “They said a golden shadow appeared for less than a minute, then vanished without a trace.”

Yugi was puzzled. It wasn’t the time of year when the barriers between worlds would be weakened. They were a few months off for that, yet the appearances weren’t just people getting paranoid. Especially since the Cube had been activating on its own a lot more than usual, as it had when Cyberdark Dragon showed up. Diva had told them everything he could about it, which had been a lot of information. But never had it reacted with him like it was in the lab.

“It’s almost like something’s messing with it and with the barriers around the dimensions.” Diva murmured, just as puzzled as Yugi was. “There’s no mention anywhere of something like this happening without a major power flux.”

“Like with the Orichalcos.” Rafael tilted his head forward slightly as he spoke. “We were able to bring spirits out to get Yugi and the Pharaoh to show up when they first teamed up with Timaeus.”

Right. And like… “Like when I first solved the Puzzle too,” Yugi admitted softly, “when the Shadows were first released again.”

The group shared a look. The two times it had happened before had when magic thought lost had been released. And with how powerful that Beast that attacked Yugi and the boys had been, it didn’t bode well for them. The only solace Yugi had was that it could take a few years for any true threat to show up.

Yami was a terror when we first shared my body, but not overly malicious. And the Shadows were rather tame until I had to face Pegasus for my grandpa’s soul. Yugi thought. And from what he heard, Dartz had taken years to train up Rafael, Valon, and Alister.

The finals, however, were beginning the very next day. Not to mention…

“I did bring the winner of the contest here today.” Pegasus turned the group’s attention to that. “I left him with security.”

“Do we know who he is really?” Joey asked, leaning back in his chair.

Pegasus shook his head, a guarded look in his eyes. “No. I don’t recognize him and I doubt anyone here would either. He’s from Kyoto.”

“How old is he?” Mai asked next.

At that, Pegasus hesitated. He opened his mouth to reply before closing it again with a frown. Yugi sat up straighter at how he was acting, everyone’s attention on Pegasus. “If I had to guess… six, at the oldest.”

And suddenly the room was filled with questions.

“Why leave him with security and not his parents?”

“ Six? You’re tellin’ us there’s another kid with Shadow Magic?”

“Someone that young can see Spirits people here can’t?”

Yugi frowned, not voicing his own questions. Someone so young, Pegasus hesitant to give up much information about him, and Rebecca had asked the big question; what about the kid’s parents?

The room only fell silent when the door slammed open, a panicked Mokuba and Noa standing in the doorway. “Seto! We have a problem!”

There was only one reason the two would show up and interrupt the meeting like that, and Yugi was the first out of his chair, heading for the door before either of them could explain. Joey was close behind him.

Mokuba and Noa had been in charge of watching Zane and Syrus during the meeting. And neither of his sons were with the brothers.

Zane never thought brothers could argue so much, yet Mokuba and Noa were proving him wrong. The boy sighed, boredom creeping in as watched his uncles argue over… something, Zane hadn’t been paying attention. He had finished his workbook that their mother left for him to do while he was off with everyone else, and there was nothing left for him to do.

He wished they had just gone with their mom instead. But he had said it wasn’t a meeting for kids. Again. No meeting is for us. Zane thought with a sigh. Though it was more of a huff. He was bored, and he could tell Syrus was too. Nothing seemed to keep his brother’s attention for long.

Nothing except dueling, of course. And the smaller workbooks their mom gave him. Stuff that Zane had breezed through in just a few short weeks, Syrus was just beginning to learn. Yugi said it was stuff he learned in school when he was their age. At least they didn’t have to go to school.

Mom’s the best teacher. I don’t want another teacher. Zane thought, looking back at Syrus curiously as shadows began to poke him. It was Syrus’ way of getting his attention. 

“Let’s go find Mama.” Syrus whispered. “I wanna see, he said this is Uncle Seto’s work!”

They really shouldn’t leave the two who were supposed to be watching them, but Syrus was already sneaking his way towards the door. Zane had to admit, he was curious as well. Plus Syrus was his baby brother, he had to look out for him. So… if Syrus was leaving, Zane had to follow him.

To be a good brother, of course. And if he ended up looking around out of his own curiosity, well who could blame him?

It was all too easy to get out of the room. Mokuba had forgotten to shut the door all the way and Syrus and Zane were silent as they moved out of it. The hallway they came out to looked like the one he knew their Uncle’s office was connected to, but looking out the large window, Zane saw the ground was a lot closer than where Seto’s office was. They weren’t on the same floor. Really, there wasn’t much to look at. A few benches, some plants in pots, boring white walls.

But something had Syrus excited. “Zane, follow!” He squeaked.

“Where are we going?” Syrus was already taking off down the hall, and Zane was quick to follow him. “Syrus!”

“Someone new’s here, I can feel it!” Syrus said, hurrying down the hall to where Zane knew a larger room was. 

Someone new? Zane could feel their mother and uncles near, and their grandparents as well. But as he focused, he could feel what Syrus had found as well.

It felt darker than even their mother’s magic, tinged with curiosity as it seemed to find them at the same time. It didn’t feel bad , just far different from what Zane knew. It didn’t seem like it wanted to hurt them. Syrus was following it around the open room, but it was Zane who saw who the magic was connected to first.

There was a boy in the shadows of the main stairs to the upper floors, sitting on a bench and watching everything go on around him with wide brown eyes. His hair was two different tones of brown. Like… Kuriboh? Zane blinked, and the strange boy blinked back.

“Sy-”

“Are you lost?”

Zane’s warning to Syrus about the boy being there was lost as the boy spoke. It sounded quiet to Zane, but Syrus perked up when he heard him. “We’re not lost! This is our uncle’s place so we know all the cool spots!” Syrus replied. “Who’re you?”

The boy tilted his head. “I came here with Pegasus, ‘cuz I won his contest!” He grinned at Syrus.

Contest? Zane grew puzzled before remembering, right, to find more spirits like Cyber, Silver, and Chrome. So the winner was a kid like him and Syrus. 

The boy said something else, lower that time, and Zane couldn’t quite catch it. He nudged Syrus’ arm slightly with his hand. “His name is Jaden!” Syrus said for him before looking back at Jaden. “You have to speak a bit louder, Jaden. Zane’s ears can’t pick up on soft things!”

Jaden nodded, not protesting that. “But what if people look over here again then? None of them seem to like me.” He said, keeping himself turned towards Zane as he spoke.

It was then that Zane took another look around, growing slightly nervous. There were a lot more people around than usual, people that Zane didn’t recognize at all. Their mom wasn’t in the crowd, or their uncles, or Pegasus or Solomon or even Rafael.

He didn’t like it.

“Wait- didn’t you say this was your uncle’s building?” Jaden drew his attention back towards him. “Like, Seto Kaiba? One of the biggest duel names ever?”

We’re stuck with no one we know and he focuses on that? Zane nodded slowly. “He’s our uncle. But I don’t know where he is.”

“His room is at the top!” Syrus chimed in, grabbing Zane’s hand before reaching for Jaden’s. “Come on! We can go there to wait?”

It would get them away from the strangers in the crowd. Some people were in their way to get back to Mokuba and Noa. But the path to the elevators was clear. Zane didn’t protest as Syrus began to tug him and Jaden towards them. Jaden didn’t question it either, grinning as he followed along happily.

“This is so cool! I haven’t had a friend in a long time. Now I got two!” Jaden cheered.

I don’t know if we’re friends yet. Zane reached up to hit the button to make the elevator open, feeling a weird stab of jealousy when Syrus agreed with Jaden’s words. Inside of the elevator, Zane sighed in relief as the doors shut. The crowd was outside, and he was left with just his brother and the new boy.

But then the boys had another issue. All three looked up, seeing the button for the top floor far out of their reach. 

“Now what?” Syrus tilted his head.

“Wait, what if we try…” Jaden jumped up, only able to reach the button to the twenty-fourth floor, “oops?”

There had to be another way. Zane looked around. Maybe if he lifted Syrus… “Syrus?”

It wasn’t his brother that spoke, but a strange voice that filled the elevator.

Voice recognized. Zane Mutou. State your destination.

“State your destination?” Zane and Jaden asked at the same time, looking at each other. Jaden shrugged, not sure what to say about that.

“Uncle Seto’s room!” Syrus seemed to have an idea, at least. “We wanna see Uncle Seto!”

Voice recognized. Syrus Mutou. Top floor selected.

The button for the twenty-fourth floor went dark, and the highest one lit up. Zane sighed again. At least they were on the right track. Maybe that was where the meeting was at, and they wouldn’t be in too much trouble for leaving Mokuba and Noa.

“That’s so cool. Sy, how’d you know that would work?” Jaden asked.

Don’t use that nickname! Zane bristled, but said nothing.

“Mama did it when we came to visit before.” Syrus admitted. “He couldn’t touch the button because he was carrying me and Zane. We had to go to Uncle Seto to get card stuff for Zane’s cards!”

Jaden’s eyes lit up happily as he turned to Zane. “You got a whole deck?” He gasped.

“Yeah. Mom’s going to teach me to duel with it after the tournament.” Zane shrugged. Didn’t everyone have a deck? Even Aunt Tea, who didn’t duel much, had one.

Jaden was odd, Zane decided. There was something about him that seemed off, but he couldn’t quite place what that was. It didn’t escape his notice how Jaden tensed when Syrus first mentioned their mom though. So Zane decided to ask, “are your parents here too?”

And Jaden tensed again, bowing his head down slightly as he mumbled something.

Whatever it was had Syrus frowning. “Why don’t they know? You won Grandpa’s contest!” Syrus gasped, “did Grandpa Pegasus kidnap you?!”

What? Zane whipped his head around to stare at Syrus.

“No!” Jaden denied. “I came with him on my own- I don’t have parents! They didn’t want me so Yubel took care of them and kept me safe!”

Yubel? Who? Zane was growing more confused by the second. He couldn’t ask as the doors to the elevator opened, letting the three of them off on the top floor. The hallway looked the same as every other floor, but a quick look at the windows told Zane they really were at the top. Syrus squeaked, keeping far away from the window.

“Too high.” Syrus shook his head.

“Really? It’s so cool being up here!” Jaden grinned, looking down from the window. “Like we’re birds! Or superheroes flying over the city, like my Elemental Heroes!”

Zane hadn’t heard of those before. Were they the new Spirits Pegasus couldn’t see?

Jaden began to look around the hallway more, tilting his head curiously. “Yubel! Are you here? Come on… you haven’t shown up since Pegasus found me!”

There’s that name again. Zane frowned. “Who’s Yubel?”

“Huh?” Jaden looked over at Zane. “They’re my friend! They got me away from my parents when they did bad stuff and they’ve been taking care of me.”

Like Cyber did for us. “How old are you anyway?”

“Six. Yubel took me away from them umm…” Jaden paused to think for a moment, counting on his fingers. “More than a year ago? It was Fall I think?”

“Cyber tried to do the same because our dad was bad.” Syrus admitted with a nod, fully accepting Jaden’s explanations of Yubel. “Now we have Mama! Maybe he can help you too if you’re alone.”

Zane quickly decided he didn’t like that idea. It was bad enough Syrus seemed to just fit together with Jaden so easily right from jump. He didn’t want to have to share their mom with Jaden too. Jaden was someone new, someone he didn’t know. It wasn’t like he was Yugi’s friend, like Uncle Joey or Aunt Tea or even Uncle Rafael. He didn’t trust Jaden.

“Let’s find Uncle Seto’s office.” Zane muttered, walking down the hall without waiting for Jaden and Syrus. They hurried to catch up with him, but the further from the elevators they went, the more wary the two became.

Syrus continued looking around, frowning and growing worried. “Zane? I don’t know where we are…”

We can’t be too far… But even Zane was growing hesitant, not that he showed it to Syrus and Jaden. He looked around, blinking in relief when he saw what looked to be a familiar desk. One he thought was Joey’s. “We’re here.” He tried to sound certain.

But the closer they got to the desk, the more he realized it wasn’t as familiar as he thought. Joey’s deck was in front of Seto’s office, and it had a Red-Eyes plush that Yugi had gotten him sitting on it. There was nothing like that on the desk. And looking into the room, there was no sign of Kisara, or the toys Seto kept for them, or anything Zane recognized.

Syrus was the first to pick up on his hesitance, stopping in the hallway. “W-we’re lost… aren’t we?” There was a sniffle in his words that made Zane tense. He hadn’t meant to make Syrus cry! Or to get them lost! “I… I want Mama!” Syrus began to cry.

Zane hurried back to Syrus, Jaden looking panicked next to him, unsure on how to help. Zane wasn’t sure either, usually Syrus had Kitty- his stuffed animal- to help him calm down. Or their mom would bounce him on his hip, Zane was too small to do that himself. 

This was a bad idea. Zane thought, guilt making him look down at the ground. He was the oldest, and he had gotten them lost in his hurry to get away from the unfamiliar crowd. He even got Pegasus’ contest winner lost with them. He felt ashamed, tears coming to his eyes as Syrus wailed. Jaden was caught up in the crying too, though he was as quiet as Zane about it.

“What the- Zane? Syrus?”

They knew that voice, turning around quickly. Syrus nearly fell in his rush, crying out through his tears, “Aunt Tea!” He wailed.

“What are you three doing up here?” Tea hurried over to them, lifting up Syrus as Jaden and Zane moved closer to her. “You two were supposed to be with Mokuba! And Jaden, you were supposed to stay with Roland.”

“I-I got lost.” Jaden mumbled, rubbing at his eyes to wipe away the tears. “Couldn’t find him but I found Sy and Zane.”

Tea didn’t seem mad at them- Zane was relieved about that- just concerned for the three crying boys. “Yugi’s been worried about you three.”

Zane didn’t want to worry their mother either, making his mood feel even worse than before. “I’m sorry… it’s-”

Jaden interrupted him, “it’s my fault! I told Zane I was lost, s-so he was gunna take me to Seto Kaiba’s office.”

It wasn’t a lie, but it was Zane that had gotten them even more lost. Jaden shot him a look, getting Zane to not protest. Tea sighed, holding out her free hand to the two boys. Zane took it easily, and Jaden took his other hand, gripping it tightly.

“It’s not your fault, either of you. Roland and Mokuba and Noa were supposed to watch you.” Tea said gently, guiding them down a hallway that was actually familiar. Zane knew that one would lead to Seto’s office. “I’m just glad you didn’t leave the building! You actually did the right thing coming up here.”

“We did?” Zane whispered.

“Yes, but you should have waited at the elevators.” Tea offered him a smile of encouragement. “You came up to the right floor, but went right instead of left. If you get lost again, stay by the elevator and wait, okay?”

Zane never wanted to get lost again. He didn’t want to leave his mom’s side, having enough of an adventure to last him a long time. Even Jaden seemed to be over the entire ordeal too. As they walked closer to the office Zane knew, he could hear protests being cut off by a sharp growl. Jaden sniffled, looking towards the office at the new sound.

Zane knew who it was. As they walked into the office, he saw Kisara sitting on top of Noa and Mokuba, glaring at both boys. “-want to think you can’t babysit, then you’ll be actually babysat!” She snarled.

“Mama!” Syrus shouted the second he saw Yugi.

“Yugi! Pegasus! I found them.” Tea interrupted before Yugi and Seto could begin shouting at Mokuba and Noa as well. Yugi’s head whipped around, eyes lighting up with relief at the sight of Zane and Syrus.

Their mom hurried over, Pegasus right behind him. Yugi scooped Zane into his arms as Pegasus offered to lift up Jaden, who took the opportunity gratefully. “Zane, Syrus.” Yugi whispered, Zane watching the movements as Tea turned to hold Syrus closer to Yugi. “I was scared you two were gone.”

“I’m sorry.” Zane whispered, clinging to Yugi’s vest and burying his head in his shoulder as he trembled. “I’m sorry mom.”

“It’s okay, it’s alright Zane.” Yugi soothed, rubbing his back as he rocked him gently. “I’ve got you, it’s okay.”

“Jaden? Are you alright my boy?” Pegasus asked.

Zane startled at how Yugi tensed. The hand that had been rubbing his back stilled, and he could feel how the Shadow Magic tightened around his mom. Moving his head, he saw Yugi staring at Jaden, eyes wide and mouth dropped open in shock and… fear?

“Mom?” Zane whispered. Did he know Jaden? Did something bad happen?

“What have you done…” Yugi whispered, looking from Jaden to Pegasus. Zane squirmed as Yugi’s hold on him tightened. “Pegasus. The winner of your contest is Jaden Yuki?”

His mom sounded horrified at that. Jaden whimpered at how Yugi was looking at them. At the sound, Yugi quickly looked away, not wanting to scare Jaden.

Just who was Jaden to Yugi? Zane clung to his mom tighter, not really wanting to know the answer. Not if it could cost him his mom, and his new family.

Chapter Text

Yugi couldn’t stop pacing, panic kept him moving even as he tried to calm down.

Pegasus’ contest winner was Jaden. He wasn’t supposed to be here yet! He told me he didn’t have Winged Kuriboh until he went to Duel Academy!  

Yet in the other room, with Solomon watching over the three boys, Jaden was there. Winged Kuriboh had appeared when Yugi lost control over the Shadows, clinging to the boy and trilling non-stop to him. Kuriboh had appeared too, cuddling up between Zane and Syrus as the two napped.

“Let me get this straight,” Seto’s rough voice cut through Yugi’s thoughts. “The bastard who stole Azure and Red back then, also stole a Stardust Dragon, the Rainbow Dragon, and Cyber End Dragon. Then two people, one owning the Stardust Dragon and Jaden came back from the future to fight him for the dragons?”

“And to stop him from killing Pegasus and Grandpa.” Yugi added, running a hand through his hair. 

“That too.” Seto nodded sharply. “Are you sure?”

“We’ve dealt with stranger things than time travel, Kaiba!” Yugi snapped. “I don’t wanna hear disbelief when you thought you made a way to get to the Afterlife that wasn’t suicide.”

Seto held his hands up in surrender. “I meant are you certain this Jaden is the same one?”

Yugi sighed, continuing his pacing as Tea and Joey watched him. Only the four of them, Ishizu, and Pegasus were in the office, everyone else being sent out while Yugi explained what happened that day. “I wasn’t supposed to meet Jaden this early. But it’s him, Winged Kuriboh is proof! He wasn’t supposed to meet Winged Kuriboh until the day he went to your Duel Academy!”

Seto blinked in surprise. “Wait, that’s how you know what the uniforms look like? And the duel disks?”

“Is that important? Seto, this just ruined the future. I don’t know what’s going to happen now!”

“My Queen, if I may,” Ishizu spoke up, “nothing is ever truly set in stone. The fact the two of them were able to come back like that is proof. And the fact you remember them still.” She tried to soothe.

It worked, to a point. I do remember them still. Jaden and Yusei, and the Crimson Dragon. Yugi stopped, closing his eyes.

“There’s also the issue of the Rainbow Dragon, Yugi-boy.” Pegasus crossed his arms with a frown. “I have yet to find where she was sealed away! Yet you faced a man who stole her.”

Yugi nodded, finally letting Joey pull him down to sit next to him. “Osiris’ mate and the Crimson Dragon’s twin. She’s closer to humanity than the others, which leads to her capture twice. Well, sealed once, stolen once.” He knew Slifer was still searching for her as well. 

She wasn’t the only one missing. Eternity hadn’t been seen, though Yugi had a feeling she would find them before they found her. While the Crimson Dragon wasn’t due to appear back for quite a while. “You must find her before Jaden’s older. I remember seeing her. So… maybe things haven’t changed- but that would mean Yubel would be nearby!”

“Who?” Joey asked.

“Yubel, a spirit that was with Jaden. They caused the explosion that stopped Pegasus’ announcements that day.” Yugi explained, reaching out with the shadows only to find… nothing. He frowned. “Or… maybe they haven’t found Jaden yet?”

It would have been more comforting if they had. Even with Yugi’s panic about the future, he hadn’t forgotten how cagey Pegasus was about any information on Jaden. Something was going on, the present needed him more than the future. He doesn’t have Pharaoh yet either. A good thing, really.

Yugi, for once, hoped no cats would appear at Kaiba Corp.

“We’ll keep everything in mind.” Seto said to Yugi. “You don’t seem so surprised that he’s friends with your sons already though.”

Yugi shrugged, giving the group a sheepish smile. “I… might’ve seen something a while ago?” He reminded them. “Plus, Jaden was there for Rain and Cyber End. And given Zane has the Cyber deck…” He trailed off, letting the others come to the same conclusion.

Joey laughed, shaking his head. “Geeze Yug’, so the kid’s gonna be alright.”

Yugi’s smile fell at that. “I don’t know, really. So much has changed just from this- in the vision though, he called me Auntie… he didn’t do that when we dueled Paradox, not even a slip of the tongue. I don’t know who his parents are.”

His eyes narrowed as Pegasus winced, the movement caught by Seto and Ishizu as well. Pegasus was silent for a while before sighing in defeat. “I… am afraid I do not know the answer to that either, Yugi-boy.”

“His parents don’t know he’s here?” Tea asked.

Pegasus closed his eyes. “What parents? Jaden-boy showed up at the Kyoto branch of Industrial Illusions alone. Not even a Spirit with him, before any of you ask. But clearly he possesses Shadow Magic.”

Dread filled the entire room as the group all shared a look. They knew what that implied even without Pegasus telling them. Yugi’s fists clenched on his lap.

Jaden had a look to him when we met, I didn’t think it would be something like his parents abandoning him though. He looked up from his thoughts at sniffling coming from the other room, his grandfather’s soft voice trying to comfort the one that was crying.

It had to be Jaden. Syrus would have ran out to him, and Zane was one to deal with tears silently, even with reassurances that it was okay not to. Before Yugi could even decide to get up to comfort Jaden, someone else was moving.

Joey was at the door before any of them could stop him, Jaden bumping into him. “Woah! Hey kiddo, what’s up with the tears? Didn’t get a good nap?” Joey smiled when Jaden held his arms up to him, lifting up the small boy easily. He paused for just a second, barely noticeable before he turned to Seto. “Think the kids could get some grub? They’re probably all hungry after the excitement!”

Joey could tell that just by picking Jaden up? Yugi blinked, watching his best friend with Jaden. 

Seto didn’t hesitate, sending off a quick message to someone- Roland probably- with a nod. “It is past lunch.” He commented, looking Jaden over. “Are you alright?”

Jaden nodded, rubbing at his eyes as Joey sat down next to Yugi again. “‘M sorry if I did something bad.” Jaden murmured.

Yugi relaxed, giving Jaden a soft smile. “You’ve done nothing bad, Jaden. Pegasus just didn’t tell us who his contest winner was. What Spirits did you see? Ones like Winged Kuriboh?”

As if summoned by his name, the Kuriboh appeared, fluttering around the boy happily. You know you belong with him. Yugi realized.

Jaden gave Winged Kuriboh a watery smile. “I-I saw super cool alien heroes!” He explained. “Like Neos!”

“Neos?” Yugi grinned. He knew that name from the duel, Jaden’s ace. 

“Sounds like a super awesome hero.” Joey added, rubbing Jaden’s back to soothe him. “Like you are for the Spirits. Pegasus was havin’ trouble finding them, and you saved ‘em!”

Jaden gasped. “I did?”

Joey nodded happily. “You sure did! Now he knows them, thanks to you. Have you always been able to see them?”

Oh, that’s what he’s doing. Joey was trying to get more information from Jaden.

“Yeah. Like Yubel! I’ve always been able to see them, and I can duel super good ‘cause they taught me.” Jaden rambled on. “They even saved me from the bad doctor my parents tried to get to make me stop seeing them. Yubel said they were bad parents and took me away from them. But I haven’t seen Yubel lately…” He trailed off with a frown.

Over his head, Joey gave Yugi and Seto a sharp look. No words were needed as Seto began typing, the force of it sounding like sharp snaps and Yugi knew Seto was barely concealing his fury.

“What was this doctor supposed to do?” Joey asked, his gaze softening as he looked at Jaden again. “How long ago did Yubel save you?”

Jaden shrugged, finding his hands to be very interesting as Joey asked him questions. “He had needles and they hurt a lot. Yubel broke them and he fell funny when they did. My parents yelled a whole lot then so Yubel took me away. They took care of me instead and we stayed at a park! It was really cool!”

Yugi couldn’t stay to hear more. “I should check on Zane, he was really upset before their naps.” He whispered, standing stiffly but trying to appear relaxed for Jaden’s sake.

He hadn’t known what Jaden had gone through.

Had Jaden gone through the same, when Yugi had met him?

He didn’t call me Aunt in the duel. Yugi walked into the other room, shutting the door quietly and trying to keep the shadows in check, though the entire room darkened with them, making Solomon look over to him. We never met like this. 

How long had Jaden suffered? How long would he have suffered if Pegasus hadn’t decided to have the contest?

How did we miss it? Yugi closed his eyes, his fists clenched at his sides. No, they hadn’t missed it. Jaden hid it.

He felt nauseous. Jaden had gone through so much. And if the vision is to be believed, I can’t help him as much as I want to. No, he couldn’t. It wouldn’t be fair to all three of the boys if he tried. Jaden needed someone in his corner, someone who could give him their full attention with everything going on.

Yugi had his sons to focus on. Zane was starting to wake up as Yugi opened his eyes, looking around the darkened room in confusion, but with comfort. Yugi walked over, hugging his eldest tightly. Though, if the vision is to be believed…

Maybe Yugi didn’t need to worry. After all, someone else seemed rather taken with the small boy. Even if he didn’t realize it yet. Yugi had a feeling someone else would be better suited to help closer than he could.

It didn’t surprise Joey how fast Jaden fell back asleep after a good meal. Joey’s own food was left on Kaiba’s desk while he focused on keeping Jaden from eating too quickly and giving himself a stomachache. It was like the kid hadn’t had real food in a while.

He probably hasn’t. Joey felt sick thinking that. Jaden was so small, barely bigger than Syrus even though he was about a year older. Even with Jaden wearing a jacket, he could feel the bumps of his spine on his back. He was so light.

Joey could understand how Yugi took to Zane and Syrus so quickly. The second he heard Jaden start crying, Joey had just acted. He didn’t think twice about getting up to go comfort the small boy after what Pegasus told them. And he hadn’t been the only one.

“Did he finish everything?”

Joey looked over at Kaiba, who stood next to his desk after ushering Tea, Ishizu, and Pegasus out. “Yeah. Juice included, kid was hungry.”

Kaiba nodded slowly, thinking about something before continuing. “Hand him here so you can eat too.”

Joey hesitated for a moment, looking down at the sleeping boy on his lap. Jaden was out like a light, his breathing slow and even. And, for all their past animosity, Joey didn’t see a reason not to trust Kaiba with him. He moved Jaden carefully, letting Kaiba lift him up and carry him around the desk to his chair, letting the boy continue the nap on his lap as he worked.

He really is good with kids. Joey thought as he ate quietly. Kaiba seemed to know just what to do to keep Jaden asleep, typing quickly but quietly. Had he done the same before with Mokuba? 

There was a warmth in his heart as he watched the two. Even when Jaden seemed to wake up a bit, all Kaiba did was soothe him back to sleep before continuing his work. “You’re really good at this.” Joey said softly.

Kaiba spared him a glance before looking back at his screen. “It doesn’t take a genius to realize what Jaden meant with his words. He deserves some safety.”

Joey wanted to cry at that. Oh how he wished Jaden was wrong about what happened to him, but he knew he wasn’t. “A bad doctor with needles… you don’t think they tried somethin’ to stop him from seeing Spirits?”

“That’s exactly what happened.” Kaiba sighed. “I have people looking for his parents now. To terminate their rights to him, and more.”

“If I find ‘em, I’ll kill ‘em.” Joey muttered, dread in his mind from Kaiba’s confirmation. 

“Which is why you aren’t out finding them.”

Joey scoffed, letting all of the anger he felt out on the poor fry he quieted down to chew on. Wouldn’t be the first time I get in trouble like that. But if he was caught, how would Jaden feel about it? Joey stayed in his seat.

“Hey, I got a question.” He finally said.

“What, Jounouchi?”

Joey blinked, not expecting to hear that name from Kaiba. It was better than Mutt he guessed, or even Wheeler. Maybe. “Think you can do a bit o’ rigging in the tournament?”

Kaiba fixed him with a glare and Joey continued on quickly, “I mean just make it so I’m not duelin’ first if you and Yugi both are! So I can stay with the kids, Jaden might be more at ease if someone familiar’s there. And he seems quite happy with us.”

He sighed in relief as Kaiba seemed to think it over for a moment before shaking his head. “We’ll see what’s decided. The match-ups are randomized.”

Joey fought to hide a grin at that. Nothing was ever really random with Kaiba. One of us will be with the kids.

“Besides, Jaden will need more decided than just who stays with him during the duels.”

He doesn’t have parents, and Pegasus doesn’t seem like the parenting type. Joey realized. He wasn’t on the list of people who could keep Jaden. Neither was Yugi, he had Zane and Syrus to focus on. And his reaction to Jaden showing up hadn’t been the best either, Joey had to admit. Yug’ was scared because of what could happen in the future. He can’t help Jaden in the present.

The answer was simple, to Joey anyway. “Me an’ ‘Ren can handle a little kid around.”

“In your small apartment? A one bedroom?” Kaiba asked dryly.

Joey bristled at that. “I can take the floor and the kid can have the couch!”

Kaiba sighed, stopping his work and looking at Joey again.

“Kaiba. He’s been through stuff like Zane and Syrus have. I can help him, I want to help him.” Joey explained to the CEO, gesturing to Jaden. “Look at the kid. He needs someone. Serenity’s gonna be going to Duel Academy next year, I got a good job here- I can save up for a new place.”

There wasn’t a reply from Kaiba at first. “We’ll wait and see how he reacts to different people today. If he doesn’t feel attached to anyone, I’m bringing him to the mansion.”

“Oh yeah, massive house he can get lost in? Kaiba, you’re running and participating in the tournament.” Joey pointed out, no malice in his voice. It was just a fact, Kaiba and Mokuba both were busy with everything going on. “And it wouldn’t be fair to just pawn him off on your staff. That’s not stability or caring for a kid who’s been on the streets for however long he has.”

“There wouldn’t be much other option.” Kaiba sighed, pausing and looking at Joey again. “...Unless you stayed with him.”

“Huh?”

“Taking him to your place wouldn’t work, it’s too cramped. But, you have a point that staying in the mansion with staff looking after him wouldn’t be optimal for Jaden either.” Kaiba looked down at the small boy beginning to wake up on his lap. “So a… compromise can be made. You’ll stay with him.”

He hated how easy Kaiba made it sound, and how it did seem like the best option. Joey’s apartment was teen-proof, but not little kid-proof. Zane and Syrus never came to his place and Serenity was old enough to know a lot of things little kids didn’t. Joey knew the mansion was a lot more kid-proof, Yugi told him how they stayed there while the shop was renovated.

And really? Joey didn’t want to separate from Jaden. Jaden had finally woken up enough to realize he wasn’t back with Joey, but seemed quite content to sit there with Kaiba for a while longer before holding his arms out to Joey. He grinned, walking over to lift Jaden up, settling the boy on his hip as he peeked at what Kaiba was working on.

Kaiba, surprisingly, didn’t stop him. And Joey noticed the roulette wheel with everyone’s names on it had a few missing, their own names included. Yugi’s was there, everyone was pretty much expecting the King of Games to have an early duel. Mai’s was right next to his name, with Rafael’s on the other side. 

“Hey kiddo, who do you think’s gonna win the tournament?” Joey asked Jaden.

Jaden laid his head on Joey’s shoulder, thinking about the question. “The King of Games is in it? And you and Seto Kaiba?”

“We are.” Kaiba nodded.

“Then… You’re gonna win!” Jaden decided, pointing at Joey. “Because the other two already won before.” 

Joey laughed, grinning at Jaden’s words and lifting him up higher. “That’s right! Time for the underdog to get his victory! But I ain’t duelin’ tonight. I’m gonna stay with you and Zane and Syrus.”

“You mean I get to stay with Zane and Sy? And you?” Jaden gasped, eyes going wide.

“Of course!” Joey wouldn’t allow for anything else, especially with the nervous look Jaden had. It was one Joey knew all too well.

He could guess at what the kid was thinking. Did he really deserve all the attention? Could he really still be friends with Zane and Syrus for longer than just an afternoon? Was everyone sincere with their kindness towards him? Joey smiled softly, hugging Jaden and rocking the boy slowly.

He really didn’t have a good start with life did he? Joey knew those thoughts well. How many times did he have the same ones? And how many times had Tristan broke him out of them, and then Yugi and Tea as well?

“It’s okay.” Joey whispered. “I know how you feel. A lot of us do. So you’re gonna stay, with me and Kaiba I mean.”

“I-... I really can?” Jaden’s voice shook. “C-can Yubel too? They took care of me.”

Kaiba moved his chair back, turning it towards Jaden and Joey. “If they don’t mind dragons being around, I see no reason why a Spirit can’t stay as well.”

The hopeful smile on Jaden’s face made Joey grin in response. “You don’t gotta worry now kiddo. We got ‘ya.” Joey turned his gaze to Kaiba as Jaden hugged him tightly.

Maybe Kaiba really wasn’t too bad. A grump, sure, but when it came to kids, he really did care. Jaden seemed to already have him wrapped around his little finger too, just as Joey was. There was something about the little ball of sunshine that made Joey want to protect him, to keep him safe and happy.

He could already imagine the laughing from Yugi he was going to get. He understood now just how Yugi got attached to his two so quickly. And he could admit, having Kaiba’s help with Jaden would be a miracle from Osiris.

Maybe that’s where these kids keep coming from too. Joey thought, chuckling as Jaden finally let go of his hug, holding his arms out to Kaiba. He passed him over without a second thought. God lizards wanting the kids to have an easier time than we all did.

Well, he wasn’t going to argue with them.

It was nearing dusk when everyone was gathered together once again, in the stadium where the finals would take place.

Yugi stood next to Seto, Mokuba on the CEO’s other side. He tried to hide his nerves about being up in front of the massive crowd. It wasn’t like the last time, where he was determined to stop Diva and Seto both from destruction. Or like the Championship that Seto set up before.

High above, in one of the private rooms for families of the contestants, Zane and Syrus were with Joey and Jaden. Seto had assured him that Joey wouldn’t duel that night, so they would have him, Solomon, and Tristan with them while everyone else participated or cheered them on. Yugi smiled as Seto continued on with his speech about the tournament finals.

Everyone was finally taking the duels seriously. The gathered finalists all looked ready for their shot at the King of Games title. And Yugi wasn’t about to make it easy on any of them.

“The first four duels, happening tonight, will be decided now!” Seto announced, a large hologram of the roulette wheel appearing in the stadium.

Yugi watched as it spun around, stopping twice to give the first pair of duelists.

“Serenity Wheeler against Rex Raptor!”

Not a bad matchup. Yugi thought. For all of Rex’s faults, he was still winning in tournaments with his dinosaurs. But Serenity, though new to duels still, was holding her own just fine. She had a lot to learn, but Yugi thought she could get quite far in the finals. It could lead to an interesting time at Duel Academy for her if she made it close to the quarter-finals.

The wheel spun twice again. “Lyman Banner against Arcana!”

That’ll be one to watch. Arcana had evaded Yugi’s attention for the most part in the tournament, but there had been whispers of his spellcaster deck being just as heavy-hitting as it had been before. Yugi looked at the finalists, seeing Pharaoh sitting near the front. He doesn’t know Jaden’s here. Good.

Two more spins. “Weevil Underwood against Jagger Princeton!”

Yugi hid a grimace. He didn’t know who would win in that matchup. Weevil was another tournament winner still, but Jagger had a deck full of flashy cards that seemed to work well together.

The final two spins. “Yugi Mutou against Duke Devlin!”

“Dammit.” Yugi heard Duke hiss from the front row, but his friend gave him a wide grin. “Guess this is the last duel for me.”

Yugi chuckled. “Maybe not,” he gave Duke a grin of his own. “After all, I don’t know the deck you’re using now.”

It would be a fun duel either way. The two hadn’t had a chance to duel each other in quite a while, and Yugi was looking forward to seeing what new tricks Duke had up his sleeve. He knew they would make it the best duel between them. 

“Two duels will go on at the same time tonight!” Seto announced to the crowd. “Our first four duelists will begin in fifteen minutes!”

Yugi would be in the final duels for the night, something he didn’t mind. He could go up and check on the boys then. He gave Serenity an encouraging smile as Duke leaned over to whisper something to her, Serenity nodding at his words and relaxing from her tensed stance. It’s a lot, but she’s doing really well for her first tournament. He was glad she was having fun with it. Like Joey, she seemed to really just enjoy the friendships dueling could bring. Though her deck wasn’t luck-based like his was.

“There won’t be much time to stay with the kids.” Seto murmured to Yugi as everyone moved around for the duels. “You might want to wait to see them, or Syrus might not want you to leave for your duel.”

He had a point. “I’ll come with you then.” Yugi decided.

Once everyone had cleared the field, and the four duelists took their positions, the finals of the tournament began.

Chapter Text

The tournament continued on through the week. Yugi sighed as the final match drew closer and closer. The first duels were easy, Serenity had won hers and most of their group was still in the tournament. It was getting to the point that they would be going up against each other though. One by one duelists had been knocked out of the tournament. Everyone seemed to take the losses easily, with the stakes lower than the last Battle City tournament.

And on the start of the third day, it happened. “Mai’s going up against Banner.” Joey commented, grinning as he watched Jaden and Syrus look through his cards.

Banner has been finishing duels quickly. Yugi thought. His own deck was in Zane’s hands, his eldest puzzling through a few combinations he could figure out. Mai’s going to have to be careful.

They were just the first duel of the day. Followed by two people Yugi didn’t know well, then a pair that made Yugi grin. Rafael and Rebecca would be going up against each other. Already she was jokingly taunting and teasing the taller duelist, who gave as good as he got with her taunts. It was nice to see everyone getting along so well.

Even though Yugi’s own match wasn’t going to be as lighthearted. Jagger Princeton was his next duel. Not exactly something he was looking forward to, but he knew he would have to get it over with. There was no way he was going to lose to the arrogant teen. He didn’t have to face him quite yet though, not until the other duels were done. Which gave him plenty of time to watch the boys interacting.

Syrus and Jaden got along almost too well. Already the two were nearly inseparable. Luckily Yugi had taken to staying at Kaiba’s mansion with the boys during the tournament, while the final construction on the house and shop were going on. Zane wasn’t as close with Jaden, but the other boy never stopped trying to include him in everything.

“We’re so gonna duel there one day, to see who’s gonna be the King of Games!” Jaden grinned cheekily at Zane. He played into Zane’s natural competitiveness to try and pull him in.

But Yugi could see his oldest wasn’t as keen to it. He hasn’t had to share Syrus’ attention before. Yugi shared a sheepish look with Joey. Jaden and Syrus were a lot like the two of them, easily best friends. And Zane was having difficulty with that. I’ll talk to him about it. They both could use more friends their age.

It wasn’t the time to, so instead Yugi drew Zane’s attention back to his deck. “What card do you think will work best for defending against Blue-Eyes Ultimate Dragon?” He coaxed Zane to figure out the answer.

Zane frowned, looking at Yugi’s cards again. “Stronghold is good. Unless… you can drop its attack points?” He guessed.

“Very good.” Yugi praised with a nod. It was always best to let Zane piece together things on his own, with just some guidance to the answers. He learned best like that. “Mirror Force works too, but I don’t use it as often now. It’s banned in some tournaments. So it’s good to have back-up plans.”

The cards only kept their attention for so long before Mai’s duel began. Jaden was glued to Joey’s side to watch it from the VIP lounge they were tucked away in. He hadn’t been far from Joey or Seto in the past few days, something that Yugi had to hide a grin at. 

For all the animosity the two used to have, they were quick to put it aside for Jaden. He was never seen without at least one of them around, and wanted for nothing. They both seemed to know the second Jaden needed something, be it food or drink or just some comfort. The two were naturals at taking care of someone. All Yugi did was watch it happen, keeping his focus on his boys.

It was a sight of wonder to watch. Seto was usually the first one with Jaden, handing him off seamlessly to Joey in the morning, who would just as easily pass him back to Seto when it was his turn to duel. If Yugi didn’t know them so well, he would have thought they had been doing it for years. Tristan was just as stunned at the display the two managed to put on over the days.

Jaden would be alright. His fears of the future were easing up, though his grin turned into a frown as he watched Banner walk up to the field to face Mai. Pharaoh isn’t with him.

Maybe watching wasn’t all Yugi did.

Jaden said he adopted Pharaoh from school. I can at least try to keep them separated until then. He wasn’t sure what would change if Pharaoh found Jaden earlier, or what Banner would do either. The man was someone Yugi couldn’t figure out. He didn’t seem malicious, not like Bakura or Marik or even Dartz had been.

But that didn’t mean he wasn’t dangerous. And with how close Jaden was to his boys and to Seto and Joey, he was family. Yugi wasn’t going to let anything harm him. Even if the Alchemist wasn’t malicious, the weird feeling around him set Yugi on edge. And he wasn’t going to let him near Jaden until he was much older. He wasn’t sure if he was going to tell Seto and Joey yet what he knew.

It would depend on what they decided, Yugi guessed. Nothing was set in stone just yet for Jaden. But Yugi knew his friends well, Seto included in that. Jaden had told them a lot about his life so far, and Joey was far from amused. There wouldn’t be any surprise if adoption papers were suddenly filed with both their names on them for Jaden.

His attention was pulled from his thoughts about Jaden when a bright light overtook the field where Mai and Banner were. Yugi winced, shielding his eyes from the flash and moving to guard Zane’s as well with his free hand. “What the-”

Yugi choked to a stop with his words at the feeling around the arena. It was familiar yet so foreign at the same time. The feeling of pure sunlight, of energy crackling in the air. 

It felt like him.

And when Syrus whimpered, wincing back with Jaden, Yugi felt his control slip. The VIP room was soon the darkest spot around, Yugi looking wide-eyed at the dark shadows. A stark contrast to the bright light of whatever Banner had summoned. His eyes narrowed as he silently regained his control of the shadows, leaving the room shaded and everyone inside of it protected.

“Shit Yug’, what did he do?” Joey asked. Yugi knew things were bad if he wasn’t watching his language around everyone. Joey set Jaden and Syrus down next to Yugi, moving over to the window. He wasn’t the only one.

Alister glared down at the field, a tight grip on the glass in his hand. “Did he summon the damn sun or something?” Even Aya was looking warily further down the long room, one hand firm on Jagger’s shoulder- though her son looked disinterested. Rex scowled, growling slightly as he turned away from the window.

“Or something.” Yugi whispered, not moving when the two Kuriboh appeared from the shadows. 

Mai won’t win this. He knew that already, her harpies were strong but whatever Banner had summoned was stronger. If it could make him slip up on his control of the Shadows that Yugi had worked so long to contain…

He grabbed his phone. Sending off three quick texts.

Maybe one of the others would have a better idea. At least, he hoped they did.

Banner was a dangerous duelist. One that no one could figure out. Everyone else was just as puzzled about the duel as Yugi was, leading to quite a few frustrated glances aimed his way. Yugi didn’t like him being an unknown factor like he was. But his hands were tied, there was nothing he could do about the Alchemist. Confronting him was out of the question, there was no telling how something like that would go. And it wasn’t as if he could tell Seto to fire the man.

Well… he could, but that sounded like a major abuse of power. And with the school just starting out, Yugi didn’t want to give the board any reason to try and wrestle it from Seto’s grasp. All he had was that the man reeked of dark magic and ‘bad vibes’, according to Joey. That wasn’t enough to warrant kicking him away from Duel Academy before the kids went there.

Especially since the three seemed to find the light show from his deck to be one of the best things ever. Yugi stifled a sigh of exasperation. Even Rafael’s duel against Rebecca didn’t get them to stop talking about Banner’s duel. Rafael had won, but Rebecca didn’t make it easy on him.

Fortunately, it was after the duel that the boys moved onto something different. They crowded around Rafael, wanting to know more about his guardian deck. That was something Yugi could relax about. Atem had filled him in on everything with the man and his deck, and he was good with kids.

“Ugh, I thought I’d finally get the chance to take that title from you!” Rebecca groaned good-naturedly as she came into the room, sitting next to Yugi with a pout, though the light in her eyes gave away how playful it really was. “Guess Rafael will have to do it again.”

“Maybe next tournament.” Yugi grinned at her. It was nice to relax between duels with friends. Yugi’s own duel was next, but he had a few minutes to spare.

It’s against Jagger. Not looking forward to that. He thought, crossing his arms as he leaned back.

“What’s chasing your thoughts?” Rebecca asked him.

Yugi sighed. “Banner, for one. And my next duel.”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “You worried that you’re gonna lose this quickly? And Banner seems… alright.” She finally settled on saying. “He knows what he’s talking about with duels, he’ll be a good teacher.”

That’s one of my worries. He hoped it was for nothing. But Yugi just couldn’t shake the feeling. “Maybe someone should be at the school to keep an eye on him.”

“Oh!” Rebecca grinned at Yugi, sitting next to him on the couch in the room, “don’t worry about that. Valon actually has a friend going there! Her name’s Dorothy, she worked at a small card shop like yours. And you should hear the two of them when they get together. Gossips doesn’t begin to describe them, so if anything happens, we’ll know.”

That brought some relief. Which was quick to disappear as Roland appeared in the room. “Yugi. Mr. Princeton. It’s time for your duel.” The man said.

Yugi couldn’t hide a smile at the whine Syrus gave about that. “But you can’t stay up here with us then!” He protested.

“No, but you’ll be able to see the duel.” Yugi grinned. “I promise, I’ll make it a good one.”

Satisfied with that answer, Syrus nodded. Yugi nudged him back over to Rafael and Zane, rolling his eyes at Jagger’s scoff from further in the room.

“Kick his ass!” Jaden chimed in, getting a few shocked looks.

Joey, he better not have learned that from you. Yugi thought as he walked out of the room with a chuckle. He could hear Rebecca lightly scolding the boy for his language before turning her scolding on Joey. Still a bit too young to be swearing so much.

Of course, Yugi was older, wiser, had quite a larger vocabulary. And yet…

I really hope Aya’s youngest son isn’t such a prick.  

Jagger was preening at the cheering of the crowd, strutting around like a peacock with a smug look on his face. “Today will be the greatest in history! The King of Games will bow to a true master of corporation and finance!” Jagger boasted.

Yugi wasn’t impressed. How Jagger had made it that far was a miracle, or a nightmare. Slade had challenged him in the beginning of the tournament, losing soundly against Yugi. He couldn’t deny there was something about them that felt off, however, and not in a truly bad way.

A younger brother… could he possibly be like my two and Jaden? There was a feel of spirits around Jagger, but more like Mokuba than like himself or Seto. Someone related to someone close to the Shadows. He pushed the thought aside for the moment.

As the duel began it became clear Jagger making it that far had been little more than luck. For all the flash and fanfare of his deck with rare cards, it was clear he wasn’t exactly a professional duelist. His deck was a common one in tournaments, and it did get most people far. But Yugi had never believed in using just any deck.

If the deck didn’t fit the duelist, they were bound to fail in the end. He couldn’t hide a grin as two of his gadgets agreed with him. Yugi’s own deck was quite the mix of spirits, spells, and traps but they all worked well together. And worked well with him too.

He didn’t want the duel to drag on, even as Jagger summoned out Five-Headed Dragon. “How many times do I have to face this thing?” Yugi muttered. He was sure Joey was in the VIP area snickering, or cursing the dragon further.

A growl rumbled in the back of his mind, X agreeing with his annoyance. His Gandora had never needed to face the dragon, but he was sure Mahaad was just as tired of it. But if X wanted to add in his own commentary, Yugi guessed he could indulge the dragon in a duel.

“Now I summon Gandora-X, the Dragon of Demolition!” Yugi was quick to summon his own dragon out to the field, keeping a tight hold on his connection to him. The last time he had summoned X… Yugi didn’t dwell on it.

Traps won’t work thanks to the spell card Jagger has. Not yet anyway. So maybe the teen had done some homework on the decks being used in the tournament. But it wouldn’t save him in the end. He wasn’t paying attention to his cards at all. He’s acting like it’s all business. And that never works in dueling.

Yugi didn’t want to waste time, or drag the duel on for too long. Destroying the field was all too easy, and then he was free to wipe out the last of Jagger’s Life Points. Of course, that brought on more problems as the teen glared at him.

“There’s no fucking way! How could some lowly loser like you really be King of Games?” Jagger spat at him. “You’re nothing but a fake! A fraud!”

Yugi raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as his duel disk deactivated. “You aren’t the first to think that, you won’t be the last.” He sighed. Yugi was used to dealing with people getting upset at losing to him.

It made him appreciate his friends even more. Duels between them were always lighthearted no matter what. No one was upset no matter the outcome, and most would just duel with Yugi to test out their new decks and combinations. He was happy to help them with that, just as he would do for the kids too.

And that was where Jagger made his last mistake.

“Your stupid bastard sons are just frauds too! Freaks like you!”

The temperature on the duel field seemed to drop to an impossible low as Yugi tensed. It was one thing to insult him. But Zane and Syrus? “Let’s get one thing straight here.” He said lowly, just for Jagger to hear.

The shadows seemed to spring to life, the world around the arena frozen as a golden glow began to shine on Yugi’s forehead. “Say what you want about me. But don’t you dare speak of them again. I only give warnings once.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed red and black scales slithering across the ground. High above his head, golden eyes began to glow brightly in the darkness of the shadows, and gunmetal-gray claws sat on either side of Yugi. He didn’t need to look up, recognizing the deep growl of Osiris.

A slight against his sons was a slight against the god dragon himself.

It was over in a flash, Jagger falling back on the duel field as time seemed to catch them once more, the shadows and Osiris disappearing as if they were never there. Perhaps they never were, an illusion to scare Jagger into silence. It worked as the boy scrambled to get off the field as if the dragon was nipping at his heels.

Just a few more duels. Then the tournament is over. I think we know who the finalists will be. Yugi thought, turning and smiling up at the VIP room. Kaiba, I hope you’re ready for this!

Chapter Text

Maybe a tournament ending so close to winter wasn’t the greatest idea. It was starting to get colder, and much to Yugi’s surprise, there was already snow in the air. He watched in wonder as it fell, his breath billowing in front of him. Finally, the tournament was down to the final four.

Seto was a given to be in the semi-finals. His opponent hadn’t been anyone Yugi knew well, or at all. Same with Joey’s opponent. That hadn’t stopped his best friend from winning. Jaden had cheered the loudest for the two of them, looking a lot more like the boy Yugi had seen in the vision, bright and happy like a ray of sunshine. If he didn’t know better, he would’ve thought Joey had hidden a son from everyone. Syrus and Zane were excited to see their uncles in the semi-finals too.

The third person, Yugi had worried most about.

“Bit cold to just be standing out here, isn’t it, Pharaoh?”

Yugi chuckled, shoving his hands in his pockets to warm them up. Maybe for the kids, but none of them have to stay outside in it, not this year. He turned around, smiling up at Rafael as he looked him over once more. The man claimed to be alright. But Yugi worried all the same.

His most recent duel had been against the Alchemist. Rafael had won against Daitokuji. Once again there had been a bright light when he had summoned out something, something that felt so much like Atem and Ra both, but different at the same time. Only that time, when the light had cleared, it was Eatos who remained on the field. Banner’s Life Points had hit zero.

“You’re the only one to call me that you know. It’s not my title.” Yugi smiled as Rafael came to stand next to him.

“Well Atem isn’t here to claim it. And as his husband, I think that means the title’s yours until your heir’s ready to take over.” Rafael pointed out, looking up at the clouds as snow drifted around them.

“Which isn’t happening. I’m not forcing anyone to take any title, no matter what Ishizu thinks.” Yugi shook his head. If Zane wanted it, Yugi would make sure he was ready for it. But not a second before. Atem had been born into it, and Yugi had made his decision the second he finished the Puzzle. Just as he had made a second choice as well. “It’s too warm inside. I needed some fresh air.”

Rafael nodded in agreement. Seto had gone above and beyond making sure the arena was warm the second Jaden had said something about being cold. It was endearing how quick he and Joey both were to make sure he was comfortable. But after an intense duel, the cold was welcoming.

“What happened, during the duel?” Yugi questioned, “that flash of light, did you see what he summoned?”

“No,” Rafael shook his head, “Whatever it was triggered the trap I had set down and Eatos took over from there. But you felt it too, didn’t you? It was like the Pharaoh.”

So I’m not the only one who noticed. Yugi grimaced slightly. There was nothing that could be done about it, especially when they had no idea what it was. Malik had no clue, neither did Ryou or Alister. It wasn’t a Sacred Beast, it didn’t feel like the one that had attacked him earlier, and it didn’t feel like one of the God Cards either. So Yugi had pushed most of the Banner issue to the back of his mind. At least Rafael didn’t seem hurt from it. Mai had been; a few light burns on her arm from the light that had mysteriously healed before she could be seen by any doctor.

Joey had noticed Pharaoh leaving the room soon after they had healed.

Neither said anything for a few moments, standing there and just enjoying the cooler air. Within just a few short hours, the tournament would be over. It had been a much needed distraction from everything. But Yugi knew things would catch up to them at some point.

“That’s not my only reason for being out here. I just got off the phone with someone.” Rafael spoke up.

“Pegasus?” Yugi guessed, turning to him fully.

Rafael sighed. “Yes. I think… this time he’s actually found something.”

“An Item.”

“Possibly. He has his men looking into it.”

Yugi closed his eyes. We’re getting closer to something happening. I just don’t know what. And the unknown was terrifying. It wasn’t just his life being affected. It was his friends again, his family.

His sons. Jaden.

“Don’t let it get to you too much.” Rafael murmured, nudging Yugi’s shoulder. “Rather not win this match because you’re too distracted to take it seriously.”

“Oh don’t worry about that.” Yugi chuckled, looking up at Rafael with a slight smile. “This is a rematch that’s been a long time coming.”

He had happier things to focus on for the time being. No matter what would happen in the future. A rematch with Rafael. Atem had his, now it’s my turn. And then…

Yugi knew who would end up in the finals. And truthfully, he couldn’t wait for it to happen. He looked back up to the sky as Rafael turned to head back inside, seeing the sun through the clouds for just a few seconds. We’ll get through this. Whatever’s to come, Atem. I’m not giving up no matter what.

When he returned to the VIP room, Yugi was happy to find all three boys asleep. Jaden was on Joey’s lap, Syrus and Zane leaning on either side of him. The excitement of the morning was catching up to them, and things were just going to pick up as the day continued on. Three more duels, then the finals would be over.

“So, what does Jaden think of your next duel?” Yugi grinned, walking over to Joey. Syrus woke up the second he heard Yugi, reaching out for his mom, who picked him up without hesitation, letting Syrus fall asleep against his shoulder as he held him.

“He ain’t sure who to root for.” Joey snickered, jerking his head towards the duel field where Seto was giving the crowd fancy words about the next duel. “He wants you to win, though. So you better not disappoint.”

Yugi turned his head away teasingly with a huff, the grin never leaving his face. “When do I ever disappoint, Jounouchi?” 

The two broke into soft laughter, careful not to wake the three sleeping. Yugi was excited to see Joey and Seto’s duel after his own with Rafael’s. Though he had a feeling it would end just the way everyone was expecting. Through no fault of Joey’s; he really had come a long way from his Duelist Kingdom days. But dueling had taken a backseat to caring for Serenity for him, no matter how much she pushed him to focus more on it. He had less practice than Seto, and fewer cards that would be specific to his deck.

Not to mention his deck still focused on cards from his friends. Not that Yugi could blame him for that one. Seto would luck out with so many cards specific to his Blue-Eyes. But that didn’t mean Joey was a weaker duelist by any means. If anything, he was the duelist to really watch for the crowd. Even the reporters were saying that. His deck was one built on friendships and trust, and a bit of luck in true Joey fashion. His friend had gone from barely knowing the game, to being at the top in the semi-finals of one of the largest tournaments worldwide. And even when he lost, he never lost the bright spirit and will to keep going.

He was a symbol of hope and happiness for duelists. And Yugi felt lucky that Joey was his friend. To think we started out on bad terms, just for us to come this far together. I couldn’t have made it this far without you, Joey. Yugi thought. He would be the best champion in the duel circuits after Battle City 2.0 was finished.

“Just remember, this is a warm-up for the next tournaments you’re in.” Yugi said happily, passing Syrus over to Tristan as he walked over. “After all, the Godfather of Games shouldn’t lose that title too easily once Seto and I are done.”

Joey blinked, his expression falling in confusion. “Hah? Yug’ what do you mean by that? Yugi! Hey! You can’t just say that and walk away! What do you mean?!”

Yugi snickered as he walked out of the VIP rooms, adjusting his duel disk on his arm and slipping the headpiece back on.

You’ll do fine, Joey. I have other things I want to focus on. So… this will be my last tournament. A soft smile graced his lips as he headed towards the doors to the duel arena. I’ll never give up dueling, but I want to know what else there can be too.

As the doors opened, Yugi looked out to the duel field. It was circular, like the one he had dueled Seto on had been. Raised off of the ground with a few platforms surrounding it, the stage was set for what everyone was expecting to be the most anticipated duels of the entire tournament. Across the field, Yugi saw Rafael was just as ready for things to get started.

“Go Yugi!”

“You got this!”

“Rafael! Take that title from him again, you can do it!”

The cheering from the VIP room was as loud as the rest of the crowd. Yugi looked up to see all three boys awake, still wiping the tiredness from their eyes but alert once they realized what was happening. Duke was yelling out the window, Rebecca right there with him.

Thanks Rebecca, glad to know you have confidence in me. Yugi thought in amusement. Their friends would cheer for both of them equally, all of them wanting to see a good duel no matter who won. And that was what Yugi wanted as well.

So he walked up to the field, duel disk activating at the same time as Rafael’s. The two stood across from each other as the announcer introduced them. And finally, it was time for the duel to begin.

“Argh I can’t believe- what does Yug’ think he’s doin’ just leavin’ with that!?” Joey groaned with a pout, leaning forward in the chair he was sitting backwards on, his arms crossed over the back of it.

Gramps had come to take Zane, Syrus, and Jaden with Mai and Kaiba, knowing Joey and Tristan were going to be a bit much for the three to handle once the duel really got going. Especially with Duke, Rebecca, and Tea joining them. The group had wanted to see the semi-final duel together, each one having the same thought without having to speak it.

There was a tense feeling in the air, one that was hard to let go of. Joey’s hands gripped his arms tightly as he looked at the field. It was all too easy to imagine a different setting underneath Yugi and Rafael. The circular platform a plateau of stone and sand, a deep valley far below them. Joey’s pout fell into a frown. He could still remember watching the end of that duel, the coldness in Rafael’s eyes, how hollow Yugi’s had seemed. No, not Yugi’s.

Yami’s. Far before he was Atem. Joey could still hear his screaming for Yugi to come back ringing in his ears. See the lost look in scarlet eyes that were a bit too red to belong to Yugi, how twitchy Yami had been with his mind and soul so empty.

They had lost both of them in that duel in different ways. Joey hated it. Sure, Atem had gotten closure with Rafael about it, and in the end forgave him. Yugi did too. That didn’t mean the others had done so fully yet.

Besides, it had been just Atem who dueled Rafael. Who had won and gotten closure. As much as Yugi said he forgave Rafael, a duel would cement that more than words.

“So am I the only one unnerved by this or…” Duke trailed off, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Is that why Grandpa took the kids to a different viewing room?”

“Kaiba wanted time with Jaden. We’re gettin’ him used to being with one of us at a time for when Kaiba’s always at work.” Joey said distractedly, belatedly realizing what he had said. “I mean he is livin’ with Kaiba and I’m comin’ to help take care of him and all. ‘Course he wants to spend time with the tyke without me.”

“We’ll come back to that little slip, Joey,” Tristan warned, “but Zane would pick up on this in an instant. And there’s no way he’d let it drop. I mean, have you seen how he glared down the brat Yugi beat earlier?”

Now that was a show. Zane didn’t show his emotions often, but everyone could see how much he disliked Slade and Jagger Princeton. And that was just for what the two had said about Yugi. Joey couldn’t blame the kid. If he had a feeling something was up between them and Rafael? And that it had to do with Yugi getting hurt once? Oh there would be no recovering from that. The kid had a protective streak larger than Kaiba’s. He had even glared at Joey for playfully punching Yugi’s shoulder one time!

All three of them got along so well with Rafael, Joey didn’t want to jeopardize that with their group’s reservations. At least Rebecca was better at hiding hers than the others were.

“Oh come on!” She complained, rolling her eyes and turning her attention towards the beginning of the duel. Yugi had started off, and he started strong with Silent Magician already out on his field. “What happened, happened. This will be their way of putting it behind them for good.”

“I sure hope so.” Tea sighed in agreement. “Rafael did change in the end. And Valon and Alister too. Mai was always our friend even when she was with them. So I don’t see why the other three can’t be our friends now too.”

It sounded simple. It was simple. Tea was right. Even when he dueled Mai, Joey had never seen her as an enemy. She had always been a friend, someone who had helped pick him up at his lowest, and had shown her own vulnerability in turn. And maybe Valon wasn’t too bad. He was good to Mai, at least. Far better than that rich dumb ex of hers. Mai was happy with him and he was willing to put his own past with Valon behind him.

“We did forgive Valon for beating Joey to a pulp.” Tristan nodded.

“Hey!”

He raised his hands in mock surrender with a smirk in Joey’s direction. “But this is different. Yugi was gone . It was Atem that dueled him before. None of us knew what to do with Yugi gone. Now it’s Yugi’s turn and it…” He trailed off, trying to put it in words.

“It’s just a game. A tournament, but a game.” Duke stressed, as if that would answer all of the questions. And in a way, it did.

There’s no stakes. Other than braggin’ rights. Joey watched the field, where two of Rafael’s guardians had taken out Silent Magician and Kuriboh. It felt foreign to them. Like there should have been more going on. Just waiting for the other shoe to drop and the stakes to turn dire. Souls on the line, Shadow Games, even Kaiba Corps getting hacked or bought out again. But none of it was happening.

Down below, Yugi was laughing at something Rafael said. A smile on his face that Joey hadn’t seen in a long while. He was moving about almost playfully to avoid the hologram debris their duel was bringing up as he summoned Dark Magician. Like it was a show the two of them were putting on.

Nothing deadly about it.

It felt…

“This is the calm before the storm, isn’t it?” It was Tea to bring it up, her voice barely a whisper. “We can all feel that, right?”

“Duel Monsters is never just a game.” Duke frowned, pulling his laptop on the table close. Tristan sat down next to him, looking at the screen whenever he wasn’t watching the duel.

Maybe they hadn’t sent the boys to the other room just to protect Rafael from Zane’s wrath if he found out the whole story. Is it connected to what Yugi said? Nah… that’s just Yug’ bein’ Yug’. Joey had a feeling he knew what Yugi meant by that.

He just never thought Yugi would be one for retiring from dueling, even temporarily. And from the sounds of it, Kaiba was doing the same. As if the finals would be their last duel with each other. A final goodbye to their rivalry. History repeating one final time.

If Joey let it come to that. Kaiba still had to beat him to get to Yugi. And Joey wasn’t going down without a fair fight against him. If it really was the calm like Tea said, then Joey would keep it going for as long as he could. Everyone deserved the calmness.

They deserved some more peace. And they had far more to protect than ever. If anything thought it was going to get to them, or to the kids, Joey would make sure whatever the threat was would regret it for the rest of its unfortunately short life. His hands moved to grip the chair instead of his arms, not wanting to leave bruises that Jaden would question later. 

If something was coming, Joey would be ready to face it head-on with everyone. But he would make the peace last for as long as it could.

“Come on Yugi! You got this!” Joey jumped up, chair falling forwards as he cheered loudly. “Show Rafael that you’re the real deal in bein’ King o’ Games!”

The grin shared between the two of them warmed Joey’s chest. I’m gonna stand by ya bud. No matter what comes next! So I hope you’re ready. Because if Kaiba wants to come for your title one last time, he’s gotta get through me. And I ain’t letting him without a fight!

“And with a spectacular comeback, Yugi Mutou takes the victory to move onto the finals! Silent Swordsman is one tough monster when set up right, it seems Guardian Eatos stood no chance once that knight was on the field!”

“Yeah! Mama won!” Syrus cheered, jumping happily in front of the window with Jaden as the dust outside settled. 

“I knew he would! The King of Games never loses!” Jaden said alongside him. “Did you see that? Rafael beat out Gandora and his Guardians were so cool! But Silent Swordsman was way cooler!”

It certainly was one way to put how the duel went, Seto agreed silently. As expected, Yugi came out on top. Rafael had put up a good fight, but there was no winning against the combinations Yugi had pulled out of his deck. It was a mystery of tricks and traps, designed to ensnare a person into the one wrong move that would seal their fate.

How familiar.

“Your thoughts are quite loud tonight, Kaiba. Worried already about your upcoming loss? Dropping to third in the rankings, of course.”

Why he had agreed to watch the three children with Solomon escaped him. Really, Seto had no explanation for it beyond wanting to make sure Jaden was alright. How familiar that was too. Jaden reminded him of Mokuba when he was younger, but far more adventurous and outgoing. Mokuba had been happy to stay by Seto’s side for the most part, while Jaden was one to barely sit still for longer than a short nap took.

His past was a familiar one too. Seto barely remembered his birth parents, but the one parent he did remember, he had no regrets of disposing of. Being an orphan again was better than being with Gozaboro Kaiba. He looked at Jaden, at the scar that his hair barely hid on the side of his forehead.

“I’ll be taking the King of Games title tonight. Jounouchi won’t be stopping me from that. His place as third rate is secure, at least.” Seto said dryly, raising an eyebrow when Solomon just laughed at his words.

“You boys will never let that go will you? Even with little ears around you more?”

So that was what it was, Seto looked over at the older man. Prying about Jaden. I guess, in a roundabout way, Jaden is his grandson now too.  

Maybe in the past, Seto would have balked at the idea, wishing death upon anyone who would dare to imply he had any connection to any Mutou beyond his rivalry with Atem, and then Yugi. Maybe his past self would be glaring daggers at him for not refuting the thought immediately.

Maybe his further past self would have smiled at the thought. A past where large chunks were still hazy, escaping his memory without even a hint at what it could be hiding. Leaving him a life that was and wasn’t his at the same time, ambition that was all too familiar, language that made so much sense to him. And deeper, a sense of duty and satisfaction at being where he was.

He had power. He had control over his own life. He had Mokuba, that had been enough for him for so long. Mokuba was still enough for him, his family. One that had grown before he even realized what had happened. Kisara had been first to join, his loyal friend and duel partner in both lives. The warmth to combat his ice. And she had brought along three others, including one that was very familiar to him.

Mokuba was happy Noa was back, and that was enough for Seto. He would keep his reservations quiet, especially with Kisara to keep him in line.

If only she had chosen a better mate than a Red-Eyes. And yet, he didn’t even mind that anymore. Seto crossed his arms. His family had grown again after that.

“It’s time for Wheeler and I to duel.” Seto huffed, standing up and looking towards Jaden. “You’ll be alright here?”

It had been just a few days but somehow Jaden saw him as someone to give unwavering trust to. He would cling to Seto’s hand the same way Mokuba had, and Seto had taken everything in stride so easily with him. Nightmares were chased away with logic and soft words, hunger was dealt with before it even began to show, he was in clothes that fit him, not a jacket that was sizes too small and shoes that were sizes too big.

And the times Seto hadn’t been quick enough to get to him first, someone else was.

“Kiddo! You ready to see me win that second place spot?”

Jaden didn’t have a chance to answer Seto as Wheeler was lifting him up in his arms. Instead the boy giggled, shaking his head at the question. “You’re gonna win! I said you’re gonna win!” Jaden laughed.

He hoped Jaden would forgive him for cutting that short. Seto wasn’t about to go easy on Wheeler just to appease him. If Wheeler wanted second place, he would have to earn it.

“We should get going.” Seto said, heading towards the door.

“Make it a good duel, you two!” Solomon called after him

He wasn’t the only one Seto heard as he walked out.

“You’ve defied your fate before, Set. I wonder if you can do it again.”

Ishizu, just as cryptic as she usually was with a knowing glint in her eyes. Even without the Necklace, he was sure she had seen some things that she had yet to share with them. It was a bit unnerving, but Seto never put much faith into fate and destiny.

His fate, his destiny, were his to control. No one else had power over him like that. Seto would never allow it, not again.

“My fate is mine alone.” Seto said firmly to her. “Whatever you’ve seen-”

“I don’t need the Necklace or to know a possible future to see what’s going on in front of us all.” Ishizu interrupted him. “You didn’t argue with Joey back there.”

He hadn’t. He wouldn’t, not in front of Jaden. And maybe arguing over who would win just didn’t have the same bite to it with what was to come for him. “That has little to do with fate. This is just a game.”

“For now.”

Seto ignored the dread that tried to settle deep in his chest at her words. It was a tournament. A game. Nothing more. One final try for the King of Games title before he would focus on Duel Academy and taking Kaiba Corp even further.

But the thought in his mind was hard to shake off, his face a stone mask of indifference as he headed to the duel field.

Pegasus spoke rather quickly about something. And all of Yugi’s little group are gathered in one place for over a month. History loved to repeat itself. And nothing good ever came from things like that.

History repeating was something Yugi was used to. He grinned, shooting Joey an apologetic look as Kisara finished off the rest of his Life Points in the semi-finals duel. The duel ended just as Yugi thought it would, but Joey had given as good as he got. Seto had ended the duel with just 200 Life Points left.

Next to him, Jaden sulked and crossed his arms over his chest. “I wanted Joey to win this time.” He mumbled.

“Uncle Joey can win next time!” Syrus said happily next to him. 

Zane nodded in agreement. “He played Shield and Sword far too early this time. If he had saved it, Red-Eyes could’ve taken out Blue-Eyes since her defense was dropped.”

Very good. Yugi thought, nodding at Zane’s observation of the duel. He stood up, smiling softly at the three boys. “Well, are you three ready?”

There wouldn’t be any downtime between Joey and Seto’s duel, and the final duel of the tournament. They had five minutes to swap who was on the field and who was with the boys, and that was it. Yugi had no time to overthink things.

This isn’t like when we dueled before Diva. Yugi left as soon as Joey showed up, the three crowding around the duelist, who played up his loss with quite the dramatics for them. It’s just a normal duel, but there’s more to it too.

Their last duel had high stakes, the world once again resting on their shoulders. The Afterlife had as well. Yugi’s hand went up to his chest before freezing.

There was no Puzzle there, no chain for him to grab for comfort. Slowly, his hand fell, fist clenching. He had to fight the next duel alone. Again. No. Not alone. You’re always with me still, so long as I have my memories of us.

It was a small comfort, but one Yugi would take. His heart was hammering in his chest, but he felt strangely calm at the same time. Their duel wouldn’t end like it had before. Yet there was a lot more behind it.

A final duel, much like his duel with Atem. But neither of them would be going anywhere afterwards. If anything, he and Seto would be working even closer together while Yugi worked on creating the game he had started, and Seto focused on the company that would introduce it to the world. He had no fear about the duel going on, but he never knew retirement from dueling would be so daunting.

“It’s just another step. We have to focus on other things now.” Yugi whispered to himself. Zane and Syrus needed him focused, the gods needed him focused, he had so much he wanted to do as well. Before he could, there was one final ceremony to complete.

As he stood across from Seto on the field, Yugi felt the calm spread further through him. How familiar the sight was; Seto across the field from him, face blank with determination in his eyes. They had done it so many times before, and how many times had Seto done the same with Atem? There was no worry, no hesitation as Kaiba lifted his duel disk. Yugi did the same.

The duel began without introduction, and went on as vicious as everyone was used to with the two of them. A back and forth of attacking, defending, using spells and traps, Life Points dipping low and shooting back up with recovery. It wasn’t going to be a short duel, as the sun began to set to Yugi’s left.

Above them, the moon shone brightly.

“Now Deep-Eyes! Wipe out the rest of Yugi’s Life Points!” Seto called out.

Just the opening Yugi was waiting for. He smirked as the attack seemed to connect. Now I can show the boys what I wanted to show them. A little surprise they’ll both get when they go to Duel Academy. He thought, activating a spell.

The audience held their breath as they watched the smoke vanish. But instead of Yugi’s Life Points dropping, they stayed right where they were. “Nice try, Kaiba. But I activate my spell card; Transformation!”

He had Joey to thank for the card’s creation. His own set of unique cards that would equip to the duelist was Yugi’s inspiration when he spoke to Pegasus about creating the spell. Only three copies of it existed, and one was in Yugi’s deck. The other two were going to Zane and Syrus, his way of protecting them even when he couldn’t.

As the smoke vanished, Deep-Eyes did as well, being destroyed with a loud roar. “This card stops any damage I would take from direct attacks, and destroys any monster that attacks me directly!”

Once it was clear, the audience could see just what the card did to him. Black armor covered most of his body, with red gems decorating his sides, arms, and legs. On his head was an obsidian circlet, a deep red visor covering his eyes as a ruby gem gleamed in the center of his forehead, much like the eye that would appear whenever Atem would command the Shadows.

His armor had taken the form of Gandora to protect him.

“Of course, if it’s destroyed, I’ll take the attack points of any monster destroyed by it as direct damage.” Yugi added. A steep cost, but one that was worth it. Especially as it brought a wild gleam to Seto’s eyes.

The duel wasn’t over. And that was just what both of them wanted. Neither of them wanted it to end too quickly.

“You set me up.” Seto mused. “Something he liked to do a lot.”

“Who do you think taught me how to do that?” Yugi grinned.

Talking about him hurt a lot less when he did it in a duel. Especially with someone who had been family. Who was family again. Even if Seto wouldn’t admit it yet. Yugi could wait out his pride, he had all the time in the world to. But unfortunately, they didn’t have all the time in the world to duel.

Their decks were getting low, their Life Points were as well. Fields were cleared, filled, then cleared again. Until finally, it came down to the very end.

Gandora stood on Yugi’s field, his tail waving steadily behind him. Across from them was Kisara, curled around Seto as much as a giant dragon could be, her claws scoring the platform as she drew them across it, waiting for what would be the final attacks of the duel.

She didn’t have to wait long.

“By sacrificing half of my life points again, Gandora destroys every other card on the field!” Yugi announced. 50 Life Points dropped down to just 25, and Kisara vanished in a beam of red light from Gandora.

300 Attack points. Enough to wipe out Seto’s last 100 Life Points. Yugi ordered the attack, and Seto smirked, closing his eyes as it connected, his Life Points falling to zero.

Yugi couldn’t help but grin, a wave of peace washing over him at the win. Sure there was excitement, a thrill in being victorious, there always was. But Gandora vanished, as did the armor of Transformation. Yugi deactivated his duel disk, walking across the field to offer a hand to Seto to help him up.

And for the first time, Seto took it.

“You win then, God of the Moon.” Seto smirked at him as Yugi groaned.

“Okay, Pharaoh Set.” He taunted back with a wide grin. “I did. I won without the world going to shit.”

The moon still shone brightly above them as a breeze picked up around them, seeming to whisper something to them at the same time.

Well done, both of you.

Yugi’s gaze softened at the voice as Seto shut his eyes. “He still owes me his own rematch.” Seto muttered.

“Not for a long time. For now, I’m sure we have a few little fans who want to see us.”

And Yugi wanted to see them as well. He didn’t want to deal with the crowd cheering loud anymore, or with the reporters he knew would be waiting for them. He just wanted Zane and Syrus, to head home with his Grandpa, and sleep for twelve hours straight without being bothered after a long tournament.

But of course, history would repeat. And repeat. And repeat.

“Mama!”

Yugi laughed, catching Zane and Syrus in the hallway leading to the room they had been in, hugging both boys tightly as Jaden ran past him to get to Seto. “Hey, hey, did you see the duel?”

“Yeah! That was so cool!” Syrus grinned brightly as Zane clung to Yugi. “You did it! You won!”

Yugi nodded, caught up in the excitement from both of them as he turned towards Seto with them. He had already picked up Jaden, who was talking a mile a minute about the duel and everything he had seen in it. Seto was nodding along, keeping up effortlessly with Jaden’s commentary and adding in his own thoughts whenever Jaden would stop for a breath.

“Well at least Yugi kept you humble in second place!” Joey joined them soon enough. “Jaden couldn’t stop talking about every move ya made though!”

Yugi snickered as Joey walked over to Seto and Jaden. And I bet you listened to every word, Joey. He teased silently. There was something going on there, but he wouldn’t press it.

“Yugi.”

His name caught his attention, Yugi turning towards Rafael with a grin. “Hey, the boys weren’t any trouble were they? I know it’s a bit past their bed time and Syrus can get cranky at night…”

“That isn’t it.” Rafael’s tone was clipped and Yugi’s smile fell as he studied the man. He was tense, not looking at Yugi but at-

The entire hallway. As if he was expecting something to happen. Or something to show up. He wasn’t alone. Malik and Alister had come out of the room as well, and Roland had taken up position at the end of the hall where Yugi and Seto had just come from with four others. 

“What happened?” Yugi asked, pulling Zane and Syrus closer to himself. Hearing his tone, Seto and Joey moved closer. Jaden had quieted down, picking up on something going on.

“There were attacks worldwide reported during your duel,” Rafael explained, holding out his phone to Yugi to see. “This one, in Denver, Colorado. Look familiar to you?”

Yugi looked at the image, gasping as he took in the sight. There, standing in the rubble of a building was a blue figure that looked like- “It’s like Obelisk… that’s what attacked me and Zane and Syrus!” Except it was far larger, having decimated the building below it.

“That’s not the only one.”

Two other images popped up as well. “Is that Osiris? Nah, can’t be… looks too weak.” Joey frowned, seeing a giant red dragon curled around the Eiffel Tower.

“Look what showed up in Tokyo.” Seto frowned. A yellow dragon hovered high in the sky. It looked similar to Ra, but far more fierce, more deadly. He wasted no time, passing Jaden to Joey and pulling out his phone, trying to contact the KC branch in Tokyo to get information from them.

“That’s not all.” Rafael said, putting his own phone away. “Pegasus is back. And someone’s with him. He found something.”

Yugi stared at Malik as the others walked closer. He was tense, a shaken look on his face, and that was all Yugi needed to see to make a decision. “Take me to him.”

Ryou was nowhere to be found. Yugi didn’t want to think about what that would mean.

“Ryou just left- he looked so scared and panicked and none of us could get him to settle down.” Malik said on the way.

Yugi was sure Roland was breaking nearly every speeding law, but he couldn’t find it in him to care. He kept Zane and Syrus close to him, Seto doing the same with Jaden.

“You know what that has to mean better than any of us.” Malik frowned deeply. “There’s only one thing that can get him to react like that.”

But who Pegasus had found wasn’t who Yugi had expected. He passed Zane and Syrus to Joey, running into the labs as a familiar connection clicked in his very soul. He stopped at the entrance to lab four, panting from the run there. Pegasus was in the room, shouting orders to seven of his own men and four of Kaiba’s as they worked quickly on what he had found.

“I don’t care if you’ve never even bandaged your own bruises! You’ll do as your ordered or I’ll ensure your firing is the worst of your life!”

“Osiris!” Yugi gasped, seeing the god in the lab.

Gold eyes opened slowly at his voice. The dragon moved sluggishly, making the men trying to clean off the wounds on his body scatter back. Yugi rushed forward, catching the god’s head in his arms and falling to the ground from the weight, letting Slifer rest his head on his lap. 

How did this happen?! It wasn’t as if Yugi hadn’t seen spirits hurt before. But it was Osiris, a god, one of the Four closest to Creation, that now laid in his lap like an injured hatchling.

He ran his hand over Slifer’s jaw soothingly as Kaiba stormed into the room. “Move, all of you!” He commanded. Every human obeyed the order.

Thousand-Eyes Restrict stayed, the horror spirit holding a feeble first aid kit that would barely cover even a quarter of the injuries Osiris had. Relinquished floated nearby, a silent guard. For Pegasus to have summoned both of them…

“Osiris, what happened?” Yugi whispered, looking at his hand that had been petting the dragon, covered in scarlet blood and scales. 

Seto had turned around to the door. “Joey no! Keep the kids out of here!” He said, stalking over to Yugi and Slifer and getting to his knees next to them. “They don’t need to see this!”

A few others did, however. Malik had run into the room with Ishizu, who began chanting under her breath as she ran her hands over what wounds she could see. Malik quickly followed her lead, the feeling of Shadow Magic growing heavy in the air.

Osiris let out a puff of a breath, relaxing further in his medium sized form as the wounds began to hiss. “Fuck, these aren’t normal.” Malik swore. “You don’t think-”

“France reported two giant red serpents.” Pegasus interrupted. “Yugi-boy, Osiris has something for you though. Why he was attacked, I’m assuming.”

Yugi looked from Pegasus, back to Osiris. “What did you find?” He whispered. “Why did that Sacred Beast attack you?” 

There was no verbal reply, not as Slifer’s top mouth opened. Resting there on his tongue, was a sight that made Yugi’s blood run cold.

Slifer had been attacked by a Sacred Beast, probably so the Beast could get its claws on the Millennium Necklace that the god now guarded. But it wasn’t the only thing he was hiding.

“My Pharaoh.” Ishizu breathed out, catching sight of what Osiris had as Yugi lifted the items gently from him in shaking hands.

The Necklace gave no sign of activating. No warmth, no glow came from it in Yugi’s left hand. But in his right… Seto swore louder than Malik, who paled at what was there. “Yugi-boy, I never thought the search would develop into something like this. If I had known, we never would have…” Pegasus trailed off.

“It had to happen.” Yugi whispered, clenching his fists around the items in his hands. “Too much has changed, and we knew something like this was coming.”

Blood dripped from his right palm, from how tightly he gripped the main piece of the Puzzle that Osiris had guarded with his life to get to him. It fell onto the gem on the god’s head silently.

“So, something bad’s coming then.” Yugi hadn’t even heard Tristan come into the room. Duke and Tea with him. “Something bad always happens when shit goes south like this.”

I wish you weren’t right. Yugi shut his eyes tightly, pressing his forehead to Slifer’s.

Something big is going to happen, and we have no idea what. He thought. We’re going to need the gods’ help again. Them…

And Atem’s.

Chapter Text

Three Months Later

“There does not seem to be anything wrong with the Necklace. Most likely it has just exhausted what shadow energy it had prior.”

“Or the future keeps changing too much for it to track… if there is a future at all.”

No one wanted to think about what Malik had said about the Necklace. Even Ishizu wasn’t sure on why it was dormant. Three months ago, at the conclusion of Battle City 2.0, it had been revealed again to the world.

Osiris had brought it, and himself, to the KC Labs. Bruised and bloody, the god dragon had defended the Item from a Sacred Beast in order to bring it to Yugi. It wasn’t the only thing he had brought. Yugi gripped the piece of the Puzzle tightly in his right hand. It had been cleaned up, just as Slifer had been. The God Dragon had left later that night to recover with a croon of sadness. Yugi knew what it was for; the dragon’s missing mate. 

There had been weekly meetings since that day. No one knew what to expect next, and everyone wanted to be prepared for the worst. Some of the large group weren’t there every week; Tea had gone back to America, promising to keep a lookout since she lived in a major city there. Mai and the three Orichalcos duelists had run off at varying times, hunting down any rumor that popped up about the Items or pieces of the Millennium Puzzle. Pegasus was staying in Domino City finally, but had returned to his own island a few times to do research of his own. Diva, Odion, Manny, and Sera had returned to Egypt to keep an eye on the museum there.

Ryou was still missing. With dread, Yugi realized exactly what that meant. No one would voice it, but they all had the same thought. With a piece of the Puzzle showing up again… how long before the Thief does too? Ryou was the only one who had any hope of controlling the Ring, especially after what had happened to Diva with it. If it fell into the wrong hands again, there was no telling what would happen.

He was stronger than he had been when he was forced to wear the Ring by his father and Shaadi. Still, Yugi hoped he returned soon. They would have a better chance at stopping anything Zorc could try together. If he was strong enough to try anything at all. But Zorc was the last thing on his mind.

Joey was missing from some meetings as well. But for a somewhat happier reason. Zane, Syrus, and Jaden didn’t need to be included in them. So when Solomon would be in meetings, Joey would stay with them. If Yugi didn’t find him first to fill him in, then Seto did. Which didn’t surprise Yugi anymore.

“I don’t think that’s it.” Arthur Hopkins, Rebecca’s grandfather, had been recruited for the meetings as well, having experience with the Items just like the rest. “Energy does not just disappear, neither does history or the future.”

“It just changes, or is expelled or taken in.” Solomon hummed, looking at the Necklace.

It sat snug around Yugi’s neck. Tighter than it had been on Ishizu’s, enough that he could hide it under his choker easily if needed. 

When anyone else had tried to wear it, the Necklace had rejected them. Shocking whoever tried, or giving them nightmares. But with Yugi it was still, nothing seemed to happen no matter what they tried. It didn’t reject him, but it didn’t respond to him either. Neither had the Puzzle piece, beyond a faint glow when he first held it.

The two archaeologists moved to the side to ponder over what it could mean as Seto took his chance to look at the Necklace. It had rejected him harshly, leading to something no one expected.

The case it had been in had shattered. It seemed to happen out of nowhere after it rejected Seto. He hadn’t retaliated against the rejection, but someone else had. Jaden. He’s so powerful already. Yugi thought, remembering the yellow glow in Jaden’s eyes as he glared at the Necklace. He couldn’t harm the Item, but everything around it was fair game. It was worrying to Yugi, but he hid it well. Joey and Seto had handled what happened easily, making sure Jaden wasn’t hurt and making sure he didn’t know just how nervous his power made Yugi.

No one had time to settle down, but they hid it well from the three boys. Yugi would help them focus on the starting of their schooling, since none were too keen to go to a public school. Homeschooling the three of them together was the easiest way to do it for the moment, while everyone was around and willing to help with everything.

“What if we tried to power it using an alternate source?” Seto spoke.

Yugi turned towards him questioningly. “And how do you think we could do that? It won’t accept Shadow Magic from any of us…”

“Not from a person it won’t. But what about the Cube? Diva did call it another Millennium Item.”

A tense silence fell over the group. Though it had been quite a while since the duel against Diva that had led to Yugi’s bargain with the gods and Atem’s temporary return, no one could forget the power of the Quantum Cube and how much havoc it had caused when fused with the Ring. Zorc’s power had remained in the Item even after Atem’s defeat of him, corrupting Diva and the Cube both until he was finally defeated.

Can we risk it? Yugi thought. Was it completely the Ring’s doing, or is there more to the Cube?

Diva hadn’t been used to the power of the seven Items. And Joey had been able to overcome its power. But it would be a different case altogether with Yugi and the Necklace. How would the Cube react to it, react to him? Did he really want to find out was the question.

It could show us where the other Items are. At least, where they could be. That would narrow down the search. Or show us where those Beasts will show up next.

There had been seven other sightings of the Sacred Beasts, something that the group was also looking into. Any information on them at all. Rebecca was in charge of that, taking after her grandfather in scouring any and all ruins that showed even a hint of promise. Tristan and Duke were helping her remotely. But everywhere they looked, they came up blank.

Yugi sighed softly. Would it be worth it?

“Yugi, you don’t have to do this.” Malik said softly.

“Just… let me think on it.” Yugi finally responded. “Let me try a few more things before we jump to using the Cube.”

He hoped something would work. There were a few things he hadn’t tried yet that he was willing to do. “The summer solstice is coming up, along with a few other festivals. Maybe the gods will have answers, or other spirits.” Mahaad and Kisara had no clue, and had troubles of their own.

The Spirit Realm was growing . New Spirits showing up every day, more than anyone could keep up with. Industrial Illusions was nearly overwhelmed by how many were being revealed. Luckily none had been like the Spirits that brought on Pegasus’ contest that found Jaden, they were visible to all that Pegasus employed for creating the cards.

Perhaps some of the new Spirits could have answers. Yugi would have to ask. He stood up, ready to leave from the meeting. “Save it as a last resort, Seto. I don’t know what the Cube could do to the Necklace, or worse, to any of us.”

He wanted to be sure nothing else would work before trying it. Yugi didn’t want to put anyone else in any more danger. “Give me a year. We have that time. I’m sure of it.”

There was nothing to be done about the Necklace. Everything Yugi tried came up empty. But that hadn’t been his only focus. He had retired from tournaments for a reason, and he wanted to get at least a small start on that. 

Granted, the reason was related to Duel Monsters, but it was different at the same time. There was a lot of planning, a lot of moving parts and tests and maybe a few explosions in the KC labs. Maybe a lot of explosions. But that came with the territory of game creation.

Just as explosions came with the territory of raising children as well, Yugi was coming to find out.

“Now I summon Cyber Serpent in attack mode! And by tributing it, I can summon Cyber Dragon Rakete from my hand!”

In the past year Zane and Syrus had grown so much, at least Yugi thought so. Zane was a lot less hesitant, far more confident in himself than he had been at first. It was a joy to see his eldest growing up, even if he was still just a kid still. Really, he was starting to remind Yugi of Atem with every passing day. Confident, but not cocky. Stern- for a nearly 9 year-old, but not angry about it. He held his head high no matter what was going on.

Syrus was a lot like how Yugi had once been. More cautious, timid in some instances but bold in others. He was inquisitive, the one to ask nearly endless questions until he received answers that were satisfactory for his curiosity. At the same time, he never strayed far from his family when they were out and about. He followed Zane around, putting the utmost trust in his older brother. Until Jaden was added to the mix. Then that boldness shone through even more, playing off of his cousin’s endless energy.

“How can you counter the summon, Syrus?” Yugi asked, peeking over at the duel from where he was at the desk in the living room. While the two dueled at the coffee table in front of the couch, Yugi was working on the Necklace once again, shadows dancing around it.

So far, he hadn’t seen any signs of it activating. Nor did the Puzzle piece he had tucked away in the golden holder it resided in before. Not even when he would call on the Shadows to make his prototype for the game more interesting. The Necklace sat cold around his neck. And Yugi knew he was out of time before Seto’s plan would be the only one left.

Using the Cube to try and force it to activate, to shove Shadow Magic at it in a bid to at least get a hint as to where the other pieces were. Much as Yugi loathed to attempt it… the Cube was something they were still studying. Something unknown. And that worried Yugi.

They were out of options though, out of time. The Sacred Beasts were still attacking over the past year, more and more cities had been hit and Yugi couldn’t ignore the issue. He wanted to, part of him just wanted to hide away, to take Zane and Syrus and let the world handle itself for once.

I made a pact. I can’t just set that aside. Not that he ever would. It would put everyone in danger, and Yugi never wanted that for his friends and family. If the Beasts were attacking, they could be searching for something.

“I don’t know if I can.” Syrus answered his question. “I don’t have a card for it…”

“It’s alright if you can’t.” Yugi soothed. “We have to get going soon though, boys. So wrap it up.”

Syrus groaned as Zane looked quizzically at Yugi. “To Uncle Seto’s labs?” He guessed.

Yugi nodded. No point in hiding it from them. It would be better to get everything over with quickly. And keeping the boys close would keep them safe. “Jaden’s going to be there too.” An easy way to get both of them to agree to put the duel off for a while.

Much as Zane and Jaden butted heads, they also got along very well. Jaden gave Zane a challenge, much like Yugi himself did for Seto. His eldest son’s eyes grew brighter at the chance to test his Cyber deck against Jaden’s new Hero deck once more. Not that it was much of a challenge though, Jaden was still new to having a whole deck of his own, compared to Zane who had been practicing nearly daily with Yugi.

Still, it kept them from noticing how tense and nervous Yugi was becoming as he touched the Necklace around his neck. Just what was it going to reveal? Did he even want to know?

Roland was a saint, Yugi decided. Or just used to children who talked a mile a minute, if Mokuba was anything to go by. The entire ride to the KC Labs he listened patiently to Syrus talk about dueling, spirits, Yugi’s new game, anything that came to mind really. It kept him distracted. Zane was quiet as well, looking over his deck with a look of concentration on his face. 

Yugi looked back from the passenger seat, his eyes locking with Zane’s. Ah, he knows something’s up. He knew that look his eldest was giving him. The look of knowing the adults were keeping things from him, but his thoughts warring between letting them handle it, or wanting to know more for himself. He was still so young, but the rough start the two had in life had made Zane start to grow up too fast.

“I’ll tell you after.” Yugi mouthed, knowing Zane would see the movement. It was all the comfort he could give. 

If I’m right, and I hope and pray every night that I’m not… you two are going to be part of this. The thought of Darkness, Power, and Peace never left his mind. Especially when it came to Zane.

He was too much like Seto, too much like Atem for Yugi to ignore the words Giga Rays had told him. Zane and Syrus were tied to the omen somehow. And Yugi knew Zane wasn’t going to be the Peace part of it. His magic was too wild, too dark and unpredictable like Yugi’s to be peaceful. He didn’t fear Zane, he was fearful of what it would mean for his son.

All Yugi could do was make certain the boys were prepared for it. Whatever it was.

What he couldn’t prepare them for, was the whirlwind of brown and red that tackled them the second they were out of the car. 

“Jaden! What did your pops tell ya about runnin’ off like that?!” Not far behind him was Joey, who came out of the labs looking as if he belonged there for far longer than the three months Yugi had known about. 

No longer was Joey just a beta tester for Kaiba Corps. With the sudden finding of the Necklace and Puzzle piece, Seto had been working on a new position for him. 

Besides the position of totally-not-a-crush crush. Yugi thought to himself with a chuckle. Something was going on. Far beyond Joey being the new Discovery Head at Kaiba Corps. A completely new department, and Joey was the head of it, working directly under Seto himself. Though Yugi knew he was working more with Seto than anything else. As close to equals as they could get with everything going on. Joey was on even footing with Yugi in the labs, and had the badge attached to his new green coat to prove it.

More than that, he had another title to his name. Beyond being the current top contender for the upcoming tournament year.

“Dad!” Jaden whined as Joey lifted him away from Syrus and Zane by the back of his jacket collar. “I haven’t seen Zaney and Sy in forever!”

“Ya just saw ‘em two days ago!” Joey laughed. “Actin’ like we kept you three separated for twelve years…”

Yugi snickered. Joey was made for fatherhood, taking each step in stride with Jaden. It didn’t escape his notice that more often than not, Joey and Serenity both could be found at Kaiba’s mansion more than their own apartment. When Serenity was around, at least. The most recent break from Duel Academy had been just a month ago, and Yugi wasn’t sure if she had even seen their apartment at all that week. Though Yugi also noticed her red jacket she wore for her first year at the Academy had been replaced with a yellow one at last.

He and Seto worked well together, even with being parents. Like divorced husbands who still had feelings for each other and a child trying to get them together again. It was equal parts amusing and exasperating to watch.

But that wasn’t why he had come to the Labs. “Joey, think the boys could go play for a while?” Yugi asked.

“Sure thing!” Joey straightened up, Jaden tucked under one arm. The boy giggled at it, trying to playfully kick Joey and struggle out of his grip. He didn’t get far. “So that means you’re…”

Yugi nodded. No more putting it off. They had to activate the Necklace. And the Quantum Cube was their last chance at it.

The two of them took Zane, Jaden, and Syrus to a room within the labs. Noa was there already, tail waving lazily in greeting as he stared at Mokuba. “I keep telling you that won’t work. Different demographics, different target audience.” He said.

“And I’m saying it will work. Drawing in older gamers to this will broaden the franchise! We can pull them in like we do the younger ones too.” Mokuba countered, waving at Yugi and Joey. “Just in time! We need some younger kids’ input on some advertisement.”

“Well I have just the two to help.” Yugi grinned. At least the two Kaibas could keep the boys distracted. The room itself would keep any stray magic from reaching them, but it never hurt to be more careful.

Let’s ignore that we’re not following that for ourselves for a bit. The irony wasn’t lost on Yugi. But as long as Syrus and Zane were safe, he would do what was needed. Neither of them better follow in my footsteps for this at least!

Once they were settled, Yugi and Joey went off to meet with Seto. He wasn’t alone, Pegasus was once again haunting the labs. Finding him at Kaiba Corps was becoming more and more common, and whispers of Industrial Illusions and Kaiba Corps merging were running the rumor mill in Domino City. Impossible as it was, Yugi knew neither man would give up their company to the other. 

“So. Let’s get this over with.” Yugi murmured, finally letting his nerves show. 

“You’re scared to do this?” Pegasus asked him.

Yugi nodded. “Of course I am. I’d be stupid not to be. We all saw what that thing did to Diva and Ryou. Part of Zorc’s power is still within it.” And he would have to be stronger than that part for any of it to work.

Both times he had stared down Zorc before, he had someone else with him. First Atem, then Seto. But Yugi would have to face it alone for the first time.

Not alone entirely. Physically he was, but Yugi took in a steadying breath. The gods chose him for a reason. They wouldn’t just leave him to face the Quantum Cube without some support. But it was minimal, not like dueling alongside Atem or Seto.

He didn’t wait for Seto’s okay, Yugi walked down to the lab doors with the Necklace, waiting instead for the doors to open. There was nothing inside of the room but the pedestal the Cube sat on. The wall that Cyberdark Dragon had destroyed was repaired, the room sealing shut behind Yugi completely.

“Energy readings within acceptable limits.” Pegasus murmured over the intercom. “Yugi-boy, are you ready?”

“No. But what other choice do we have?” Yugi answered honestly, staring at the Cube as he walked closer to it. The glass that kept it contained was removed with a press of a button and he was well aware of the other three keeping a close eye on him.

It wasn’t as if the Cube could corrupt him. The Orichalcos had tried, and failed completely in doing so. Even the last time he had faced the Cube, it hadn’t been able to erase him. But that didn’t mean it couldn’t harm him at all. Yugi was prepared for the possibility of being injured. But with the glass gone, the Cube did nothing. It sat there, glowing faintly but otherwise dormant. The Necklace was still cold around his neck.

“Proximity doesn’t do anything.” Yugi shook his head. Of course it wouldn’t. We’ve tried proximity to many things. He had just one option left. The only option that could possibly give them answers. We need this to work! Please. Ra, Holactie, Creation… we need to know what to do! I need to know…

I need to know that there’s still a future for us to win whatever is to come for!

He moved before anyone could tell him to stop, pressing his palm flat against the Cube as the golden eye appeared on his forehead, Shadow Magic exploding around him in a dark aura. “This- it has to work!” Yugi said.

And in front of him, the Cube struck back. Energy darker than his own lashed out. Yugi stood firm against it even as it threatened to fling him backwards. He could feel the barrier between their world and the Shadow Realm ripple, nearly tearing in a way it hadn’t since the night he solved the Puzzle.

You dare? To think my power as one you can control?

“I don’t think, I know!” Yugi snapped. “Zorc, you have no power here! You failed twice, and you’re going to fall again! Now return the power of the Millennium Items to where it belongs!”

He knew it. Zorc’s power tainted the Cube still. But it was weak. Losing to Atem again had left him barely a shade within the Cube. And Yugi was far stronger than a shade. Especially when the gold around his neck began to grow warm. At the same time he pushed back against Zorc, a beam of light struck out from the Necklace, hitting the cube right in the middle, causing ripples of light like struck water to travel out from it.

And as the light grew stronger, Yugi found himself falling in an all too familiar way.

Atem?

Aib- can’t- -wer returned.

He could only faintly hear Atem’s voice in the light, closing his eyes against it. Just please tell me this worked. Seto thought the Cube could bring the power back to the Necklace. Something’s going to happen and we need to know what!

Atem was silent, or rather, Yugi was struggling to hear him. Something else was trying to grab his attention instead, a familiar feeling. Though he had only felt it once before. “It worked!” He gasped, feeling the tug of the Necklace as it tried to coax him into seeing something of the future. Yugi gave into it easily. 

“Please, something, anything to prepare us for whatever’s coming!” He pleaded.

They couldn’t continue on blindly. They had to be more prepared than they had been before. Whatever danger was coming felt even worse than anything before, and Yugi had so much more to protect.

“Just show me we’ll make the right choices!”

The light around him snapped into various colors the second he finished speaking. Yugi gasped, finding himself at a cliffside, one he vaguely recognized but wasn’t sure how. Until a voice called out.

“Zane! There you are!”

The future! That was Jaden! Yugi turned around to see Jaden and a few others running over, running past him as if he wasn’t there. I’m not here, this is a vision! As he followed where they were going, he nearly sobbed in relief.

Zane was at the cliffside, sitting near it peacefully. He looked no older than the last vision, though the white and blue uniform he wore before was gone, leaving him in a short sleeved black shirt. “Jaden, quiet. Syrus finally managed to fall asleep.” He gave his cousin a firm glare.

Yugi looked down at Zane’s lap, Syrus’ head pillowed there using the white jacket as a blanket. He looked so much smaller with it, and so peaceful in his sleep too.

“I told you they were okay.” The boy with brown hair walked closer even as the rest of the group stopped, sitting down next to Zane with a soft look. “You are okay, right?”

“Camula was nothing.” Zane nodded. “Syrus just used too much Shadow Magic in protecting everyone. That hasn’t happened in quite a few years.”

Jaden broke away from the group as well, coming to Zane’s other side to look at Syrus. “Last time was when you got that scar… against the Sacred Beasts when we were younger.”

Yugi gasped, his eyes drawn to Zane’s arm as he lifted it up. A jagged scar ran from his elbow to his wrist, white and somewhat faded with time. He didn’t want to imagine what it would have looked like when the injury first happened, if that was how it looked after some years. “It was worth it.” Zane murmured.

“Was it?” The brown haired boy questioned with a frown. “If the Sacred Beasts are causing this again…”

“It was. We had to go with to find what our mother was looking for.” Zane said firmly. “Even father agreed.”

To find what I was looking for? Yugi thought in confusion. He wasn’t looking for anything, especially something that could harm Zane like that! And- father?

Jaden frowned deeply, shaking his head. “It can’t be them again. I mean, the last time they were only stopped because- … were able to seal them.”

Yugi froze.

What had Jaden said? It was as if the vision had skipped forward in time by just a second, just enough for him to miss it. Jaden continued on, “And I don’t think we have time for a world tour again!”

“Then we’ll find our own way. We aren’t helpless like we were back then.” Zane pointed out. “There has to be a way. Something that involves the Seven Keys.”

He sighed, shaking his head slowly. “Seven. It’s always seven… Why wouldn’t it be?”

Whatever Jaden was going to say in reply was lost as the vision began to fog over once more. Yugi hummed, thinking over what it had showed him. “There is a future.”

There is- ope -uture.

I can’t hear you, Atem. Yugi was dismayed at that. If only he had just a few moments with him again… What are we supposed to do? Please Atem can you at least tell me that?

It wasn’t Atem who replied.

But something far more intimidating. Yugi winced, blocking his face with his arms as a sudden strong gust picked up around him. “Atem?” He cried out in panic.

The only answer he received was a bone-chilling roar, unnatural and booming, as if it were coming from multiple places at once. Osiris! What does all of this mean?!

-tems

Fi- -ems

Atem? Please!

The Items, Yugi. You must find them once more. Or the cycle will fracture into nightmares.

Yugi’s eyes snapped open, and he was once more in front of the Cube. His hand was resting on the side of it, though it lay dormant on its pedestal. The surface of it felt cold, and slowly he became aware of shouting around him. Yugi turned his head, finding quite a few scientists scurrying about with different tablets in their hands. Each one shouting over one another, but Seto’s voice was louder than any of them.

“Find how the energy of the Cube managed to escape this containment facility or you all will find yourselves fired faster than it escaped!” Seto snapped, turning back towards the Cube. “Yugi!”

“Seto, it’s okay.” Yugi murmured, slowly removing his hand from the chilled Cube. There was no reaction from it, nothing. “I know where the energy is. Part of it, anyway.”

“Yugi?” Seto’s voice became softer, looking from the Cube, to Yugi again.

Around his neck, the Necklace was glowing. The gold was warm around his neck. Faint whispers reached Yugi’s ears, and his hand moved to the eye of the Necklace. Please. Just a while longer. And then the Items will be put to rest for good. You will be at peace.

“Kaiba-boy! Yugi-boy! You- you won’t believe this!” Pegasus burst into the lab. Yugi already knew what he was going to tell them, turning and walking towards Pegasus and the exit.

“We have confirmation. On parts of the Millennium Puzzle showing up! It- it’s traceable! We can find all the pieces and the other Items!”

Yugi kept his gaze forward as he walked, his thoughts warring like a dark storm. If what he saw was the future…

I’ll change that future. Zane, you won’t get hurt like that. I swore to protect you two, and I’m keeping that promise. Even if you do have to come with us.

I won’t let anything harm my sons. No matter the cost.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t as if Yugi wasn’t used to sudden trips. No, he was extremely used to them. Things would happen suddenly and unexpectedly for him and his friends. From Duelist Kingdom, to Battle City, to Joey’s ‘random’ win of a trip, to Egypt. To different realms… he was rather used to having to be ready to go at a moment’s notice.

At least this time, they had a night to prepare.

And it was in his room, packing a bag, where his grandfather found him at nearly midnight. The full moon shone overhead, providing the only light Yugi needed beyond the few purple and crimson flames floating harmlessly around the room.

“It’s been some time since you’ve been so worked up that even the moonlight can’t calm you down, Yugi.” Solomon commented, watching his grandson move around his room to pack what was needed. “It’s something major once again.”

“It is.” Yugi sighed, stopping for a moment with a deck holder in his hands. It was full of extra cards, ones not for duels but outside of them. A just in case deck. “Grandpa, we have to go. Don’t worry, Tristan and Duke know we’re leaving and they’re willing to come help with Zane and-”

“Oh that won’t be needed.” Solomon smiled, holding up two other bags. “They’re going with you, Yugi.”

“No.”

Yugi’s tone was firm as he turned to his grandfather. They can’t. It’s too dangerous! He had made plans, he wanted to make sure the boys were safe. Even Seto and Joey had planned for Mokuba to watch Jaden while they came along with him. With everyone else scattered across the world once more, it was the safest option. They couldn’t drag the boys into the unknown, not knowing what could happen next.

“Yugi,” Solomon walked into the room, setting the bags next to Yugi’s. As Yugi gripped the deck box tighter, he put a hand over Yugi’s, squeezing it soothingly. “Where are those boys going to be safest? With little old me? Even with your friends’ help, if things are getting bad… do you think we could stand up to beasts able to best a god?”

Yugi closed his eyes, tense and not wanting to admit what he already knew. Solomon was right. While moving around the world to track down the Items and the Puzzle would be dangerous, so would staying behind. Especially if they are hunting for something like we think they’re doing. 

They just didn’t know what the Beasts were hunting for. It had to be the Items. And Yugi had to get to them first. But what if bringing them along was the wrong choice?

He knew where he wanted the future to end up. He wanted what he saw to come true, but without the pain he had seen on Zane’s face, the scar that was on his arm. Izhisu had warned him about it, about the dangers of knowing the future that some could face. They would see it as inevitable, she had once, before learning that if it were to be, it would be. Leading to her calm confidence in wielding the Necklace’s power.

Yugi just wasn’t there yet. He knew too much, had seen too much change and it shook him deeply. He had met Jaden, a Jaden that didn’t call him ‘auntie’, that was a master at hiding the haunted look Yugi recognized he had in the future now. He never mentioned cousins or dads or any family beyond that cat, Banner, and Yubel.

Yet Yugi had seen the future for his sons twice. Happy and healthy at Duel Academy with friends and Jaden beside them. With that boy who was so close to Zane. How much had he already changed just by meeting them?

What if he made a wrong move again, and changed it again? But for worse?

“I’m wondering if Creation didn’t curse me when I made that bargain.” Yugi whispered, the Shadow flames flickering. They were the only light in the room, Yugi wanting near darkness while he packed, not wanting to face the light.

That was Atem’s domain. Ironic, that the King of Shadow Games was also someone seen as the Sun. But wasn’t that just what made them such a good pair? Yugi was the moon to Atem’s sun. And the moon shone brightly down through the skylight in his room.

Solomon chuckled. “You wondered that same thing about solving the Puzzle when you had to take your final exams. Since you had Atem sit in on some of your classes over the years!” He pointed out, giving Yugi’s hand another squeeze. “But you came out of high school as valedictorian.”

That feels so far away, and had far less pressure than the whole world and my sons’ lives! Yugi thought. 

Back then, he never thought he would have sons to worry over. Still stuck in his grief, Yugi was just focused on taking things one day at a time. Maybe traveling to Egypt one more time for closure, then focusing on game design. Diva and the Quantum Cube threw a wrench in those plans.

Zane and Syrus knocked them over like the block towers his youngest liked to build still. And Yugi couldn’t find it in him to mind it at all. But that also brought on so much worry. They had a rough start to life, Yugi didn’t want to bring more trouble to them. 

“They’re going with you.” Solomon told him. “It’s the best thing for them, to stay close to you. Who better to protect them?”

“Tea maybe? Or the Spirit Realm?” Yugi suggested.

Solomon chuckled again. “Oh no. She’s already threatened once to get them attached to theatre if you try that! And would you really trust Mana’s sisters with them full time?” He smirked at Yugi’s wince. “Yugi. You’re worried.”

“I am.”

“And I was every time you ran off on some adventure too. Just as my parents were worried whenever I would go to sites when I was younger. And how I worried over your parents when they were young.” Solomon said soothingly. “But I was fine. And you were fine. You need to trust you. You’re more of a threat than whatever you’re going to face out there.”

“It comes with being a parent.” He smiled knowingly. “There’s nothing scarier than a mother with someone to protect, the Realms hath no fury like one scorned. Believe me, you’re just like your grandmother in that regard! Oh if she were here- well we’d probably be tagging along with you!”

Yugi gave a watery chuckle, trying to hold back tears. Grandmother was the best. But what if I fail? What if they get hurt? “Grandpa…”

“You’re the best thing to happen to those boys, Yugi.” Solomon pulled him in for a tight hug. “They’re safest with you. I’ve packed for them both, and included first-aid kits.”

Yugi swore lightly under his breath. “Knew I was forgetting something.” He muttered as he relaxed into the hug. His grandfather knew just how to calm him down, as always.

“Which one of us is the old guy here?” Solomon joked. “Just remember, sometimes the simple answer is the right one! Why use all that shadowy power if a band-aid can solve something?”

“I’ve grown used to it, I guess.” Yugi admitted sheepishly. 

“Well, how about you get used to being asleep. None of that meditating tonight.” Solomon ordered him. “You need to actually rest. I’ll make sure the boys are ready in the morning.”

What would Yugi do without his grandfather? I hope I never have to find out. He thought. Being without Atem was bad enough, to lose someone else? It would break him.

“Alright. I’ll sleep. But Zane and Syrus-”

“Are out like lights!” Solomon grinned. “I made sure of that. Warm milk before bed time so they wouldn’t hear me packing bags for them.”

It explained the bags that he had brought into Yugi’s room. “Okay. Okay, rest and then… it’s go time again.”

He just hoped Seto and Joey would agree with what Solomon had said. That the boys would be safer with the three of them.

“Not no, but hell no. You are supposed to be asleep- how did you even get into your pop’s study?!”

“Winged Kuriboh unlocked it for me! You’re goin’ away, I wanna come with!”

Joey glared down at Jaden, getting just as fierce a look back. Sometimes, the kid was just too much like himself. It’s payback, ain’t it you Four? For all my recklessness?

Unlike Joey, Seto was seated at his desk, pinching the bridge of his nose as Mokuba looked sheepishly at him. The argument in front of him had been going on for the better part of an hour, and it was nearing midnight. Joey knew the two of them needed at least some sleep before they left. Except Jaden had barged in, hearing their plans. They were going with Yugi, to track down the Items and the rest of the Puzzle.

The plan had been for Jaden to stay with Mokuba. Yugi was going to tell Solomon and leave his two behind as well, so they would be well looked after. However…

“Kid, I thought the adventurin’ was fun too a few years ago. But here’s the thing; it’s dangerous.” Joey pointed out to Jaden.

The last thing he wanted was to put Jaden in danger. He had already been through so much. His birth parents were pieces of work like Joey’s own. But at least Joey’s parents never agreed to have some shady doctor try and look in his head through surgery. Then Jaden had been on his own in the streets with just a Duel Spirit looking after him until, luckily, he had entered Pegasus’ competition.

From that first moment Jaden had come to them, Joey swore he wouldn’t be harmed again. The kid had looked so lost, so scared, so much like Serenity that he couldn’t sit back and do nothing when he was left alone in a world so cruel. Being a parent had come so easily to him- he could see now how Yugi could fall so easily into it. 

Except neither Zane nor Syrus were as hardheaded and stubborn as Jaden. He had been like Serenity at first, but oh how he made everyone wonder if Joey and Seto hadn’t secretly had a kid together. Jaden was so much like himself when he was still just a kid, but from how Seto watched him, Joey realized Jaden also took after him.

Maybe that was why the two of them worked so well together as co-parents. Sure, they’d still butt heads over some things. Routines, work, raising Jaden, their usual bickering and banter… but Joey could admit, living with Seto… it wasn’t bad. For all their animosity and downright hate in the past, it seemed to melt away with everything they shared. 

Including trying to get Jaden to see reason.

“It isn’t an adventure,” Seto cut in, “we have to find the Millennium Items and then figure out what to do once we have them all. It’s a retrieval mission, one that has already proven dangerous. Osiris was heavily wounded just getting the Necklace and main piece of the Puzzle.”

“Well it’s not like the giant lizard had your tech to help protect him! Didn’t you say that your tech can stand up to Shadow Magic?” Jaden challenged.

Seto did say that. Joey had to give that point to Jaden. It didn’t mean he had to like giving him the point though. “That ‘giant lizard’ is a God, Jaybird. One of the Four, remember Yug’s lesson on them? What’s human tech- even Seto’s- to a God of all things?”

Jaden crossed his arms. “Pretty impressive according to Obelisk.”

“You little brat.” Joey snorted with barely hidden amusement. He couldn’t stay mad at the kid, no matter how much sass he tossed back at them. He wouldn’t be like his own father. He would never give Jaden reason to be afraid of him. Joey knew Seto felt the same, never had he seen the CEO so gentle with anyone, even Mokuba. Though Mokuba seemed to give as good as he got and thrive with how Seto raised him.

“The answer’s still a hard no though. Y’ain’t coming with. You’ll be fine with Mokuba.” He was firm on that. “I’m not letting you get into danger!”

“Then you’re a hypo- hypno-” Jaden pouted, trying to get the right word before giving up. “You always got into danger! Uncle Tristan told me the stories!”

“Your uncle was a stowaway on the ship to Pegasus’ island. I don't think he has any room in this argument.”

Seto shot him a dry look. “Neither do you, Jounouchi. Does free trip to India ring a bell?”

“Who’s side are ya on?!” Joey protested, gesturing broadly to Seto. I’m here trying to stop our kid from getting into danger!

Seto sat back in his chair, a pensive look on his face as he watched Jaden and Joey together. Joey shot him a warning look. You have no room to talk either. You let Mokuba get away with way too much! He thought. Though they had gotten over… everything, Joey didn’t forget all that had happened. He wished Serenity was there. Or maybe Mai, just any voice of reason in their family really.

Then again, Mai would probably be on Jaden’s side.

“Katsuya.” That got Joey’s attention, his head turning away from Jaden and over to Seto. “Maybe it would be best to bring Jaden with.”

“You’re shittin’ me.”

Seto glared at him. “Language.”

“I’ll speak Latin if it gets the point across that this is gonna be dangerous- you were just agreein’ with me on that!” Joey pointed out. He didn’t want Jaden to be in danger! He was firm on that.

Seto sighed, closing his eyes with an irritated look. “It is,” he agreed, “which is exactly why Jaden should probably come with us. Mokuba gave a good point about that.”

Mokuba hummed as he nodded, turning to Joey. “Listen, like you said- what’s all this tech to a god? If the Sacred Beasts attack here? While you, Seto, and Yugi are all gone?”

Joey opened his mouth to retort before pausing. Mokuba… did have a point. All three of them were going, and if anything bad happened in Domino, the others would have to be on high alert. It would be hard enough to hold their own without having the three kids to worry about. No one staying back had a lot of dueling practice besides Duke. Everyone else had either gone out on the hunt or gone to Egypt to try and track Ryou down.

No matter what choice they made, Jaden would potentially be in danger.

“He’s our son, Katsuya.” Seto said softly. And Joey couldn’t ignore the warmth in his chest at that admission. “Do you think I’m saying this lightly? I’d rather him be where we can protect him than where we can’t.”

“I don’t need protectin’.” Jaden sulked, pouting and crossing his arms. But he was fighting off a grin at being called ‘their son’ too.

Joey sighed. They all had a good point. “...We ain’t making a habit of this.” He muttered. “And if it gets too dangerous you’re staying in Egypt. Ishizu and Malik can watch you for a while.”

“So I get to meet the giant scorpion that Uncle Malik said he’d feed me to if I ever tried to prank Aunt Ishizu again?”

The kid was going to be the death of him. I can feel me goin’ gray already. “Go pack, ya heathen.” He rolled his eyes but couldn’t hide the smile on his face, no matter how stressed he was about it. “I need to talk to Kaiba about some things.”

Mokuba was glad for the out, hurrying to agree to help Jaden with packing and dashing out of the room with his nephew. Joey groaned, falling into the chair across from Seto’s desk and putting his head in his hands. “How’d we manage a year so far keepin’ him out of danger?”

“There was no danger to be had.” Seto pointed out. “Just waiting for it to find us, and it finally has.”

Joey frowned. The Necklace had finally responded to Yugi, and at what cost? The Cube’s empty. Whatever was in it, is out now. Not only that, we might have Bakura runnin’ around too. And Marik, if Malik comes near the Rod. 

Plus those Sacred Beasts. If one could leave Osiris down and out for a while, what could three of them do together? So far, no one knew. They had never shown up together. But Joey knew that didn’t mean it couldn’t happen. “I don’t like this.”

“Never thought you of all people would be the voice of reason.” Seto replied. “You didn’t protest this much when Serenity was dragged into it all?”

Joey scoffed. “You try telling a teenage girl she can’t do somethin’. Didn’t work out too well for your lousy board of directors.” He snickered. The only dorm for girls at the Academy was Obelisk Blue. Serenity hadn’t tested high enough for Obelisk, and she had protested quite loudly about how unfair it was to all students that every girl in the school was automatically in Obelisk regardless of grades.

She had seemed far too proud of her red uniform when she came back for the first long break from school. And Jaden had begun to idolize her from that point on. Maybe a bit too much, if he was turning out so rebellious.

“He’ll be safer with us. I wouldn’t be surprised if Yugi shows up with his two in tow as well.”

And that’s the terrifying part. He didn’t want to be in Yugi’s shoes for this adventure, Joey was certain of that. Yugi was probably in a lot of pain, with a lot of memories being dug up- quite literally. But that was why Joey was so adamant about going with him. I ain’t letting him face this alone. Especially if it’s leading where we think.

He had words of his own to give Atem, after all. As their best friend. And there was no way he was letting Yugi walk headfirst into danger without him. They had faced everything else together, Joey wasn’t walking away now.

“Guess we should get some rest? If our brat lets us?”

There was a ghost of a smile on Seto’s face at that. “Let him stay up all night. He’ll sleep on the jet then.”

“Ha!” 

Or he’ll stay up for a whole day straight and be cranky for two afterwards. Joey grinned. Well, there was still some packing left to do, at least.

“Another dawn arrives.” Yugi greeted, waiting outside for his family to come out.

“Ra must be in agreement with this, look at that clear sky!” Solomon grinned, ushering Zane and Syrus out the door behind Yugi.

His grandfather had been right the night before, sleep had helped Yugi greatly. He felt a lot calmer about what was to come, even if they didn’t know for certain what that was. All he knew was that they had to find the Items, and anything else that was tied to whatever was happening. 

Zane and Syrus had no clue what was going on, beyond knowing they were going on a trip. Zane looked at the car Roland brought around warily. “Where are we going?” He asked softly.

Yugi smiled warmly, pulling his oldest into a tight hug. “Nowhere I won’t be.” He whispered the promise. “It has to do with the Necklace, so I’m not certain where we’ll be going. Just that we’re all going together.”

It seemed to soothe Zane as he relaxed into the hug. I’m not abandoning you. Or letting anything bad happen. Yugi thought, pulling Syrus into the hug as well. 

“Mama!” Syrus giggled. He was more focused on the fact they were travelling somewhere, it sounded fun to him at least. Rafael had warned he probably wouldn’t remember much of his time before being with Yugi, and he seemed to be right on that. “Let’s go!”

“Alright, we’re going.” Yugi chuckled.

And to his non-surprise, there were three people waiting for them at the airport in front of a private Kaiba Corp jet. Yugi sighed, smiling as he shook his head. Jaden wore them down then. The boy was talking rapidly to Seto and Joey, who both looked to be on the tired side. Joey grabbed the back of his jacket, stopping him from running over to the car, and laughing when Yugi climbed out of it with Zane and Syrus.

“They got to ya too?” Joey asked, lifting the hyperactive boy in his arms.

“No, Grandpa did.” Yugi admitted sheepishly, “he had a point that he couldn’t keep up with them, even if Tristan and Duke helped sometimes.”

“Sounds like the argument Jaybird gave us.” Joey shook his head, lifting Syrus up in his other arm when the boy came over to him. “You three ready to get goin’?”

Zane looked at the jet, studying it and moving closer to Yugi. “We’re flying in that?” He asked.

“It’s safe, it was checked overnight by both safety teams of mine.” Seto nodded sharply. “We’ll have to leave Japan, I found something more.”

Yugi blinked at that, turning to Seto. “What is it?”

“What we’re after isn’t in Japan. None of it is.” Seto revealed. “It’s scattered, and there’s more to it than what we knew.”

As always. It always ended up like that. There was always more to what was going on. So this really is a worldwide trip, guess Pegasus was right to have people searching everywhere.

“So where do we start?”

Seto smirked, gesturing to the jet. “Where else? Where everything always begins.”

“To Egypt we go!” Jaden cheered, having figured it out first.

“Egypt!” Syrus gasped. “We get to see where duels started!”

Well, at least it’s a fun trip for some of us. Yugi smiled, following everyone onto the jet.

Atem. I’m not entirely certain what we’re working towards, or what we have to do. But I know this is something you can’t help us with. So I won’t fail! Whatever the Sacred Beasts are doing, we’ll stop them!

Chapter Text

Zane wasn’t a fan of flying.

Or maybe flying wasn’t a fan of him. Either way, he wasn’t sure how to feel about the start of their trip. Adventure. Mission, whatever it was. No one seemed to agree on what to call it. Besides Jaden and Syrus, both agreed it was an adventure, like the ones their parents would talk about. Unlike the two of them though, Zane remembered clearly the danger that was in the adventures too.

Flying was the first one. Zane pointedly avoided the windows, not wanting to see the ground shrinking beneath them. At least the plane- jet, mom called it a jet- was smooth with take off.

Unlike the last plane he could remember. The jerking around, the snapping at him and Syrus for the tears as their ears hurt from how high they were, how terrified he felt.

“It’s okay now Zane, we’re steady in the air.” Yugi didn’t snap at him for avoiding the window, or for curling close against his side. His voice was soothing, as was the hand rubbing his back. Zane didn’t move from his mother’s side, gripping his jacket tightly.

He couldn’t explain it. He was just, scared. That was the only word that came to mind. He didn’t want to be scared though. He was the oldest, he was supposed to protect Syrus still!

He couldn’t before on that other plane-

“Hey, how about you come with me to see what Seto wants to show me?” Yugi’s offer cut through his thoughts. Zane opened one eye, looking up at his mother to watch his words. “Joey has Jaden and Syrus. And there’s no windows in the meeting room.”

That sounded a lot better to Zane. He nodded and stood with Yugi, still gripping his jacket as they walked and staring at the floor. Yugi kept him close to his side, rubbing his shoulder just as he had his back.

I’m taller. Zane realized as they walked. When he had first met his mom, he could be picked up easily, just as Syrus was. But now he was catching up to Yugi’s height, nearly at his shoulder. Mom said I’d be taller than him. It was something to focus on, something grounding.

Would he be taller than Yugi? He noticed most of their family were a lot taller than him. Even the picture of Atem that Yugi had on the… shrine, it’s a shrine I think. Atem was taller than him, but not by much. Only Rebecca and Mokuba were still shorter than Yugi, but just barely. Zane was catching up to them too.

He looked warily around the room Yugi led him to, satisfied there were no windows just as he had said. 

“You sure you want Zane hearing this?” His uncle asked. Seto was sat at a fairly large table, with a screen on it much like a computer.

Yugi nodded with a smile. “Zane will understand. I don’t want to keep what we’re doing a secret from the boys.”

Zane stood up taller at that. Of course I can understand! He thought. It has to do with the Necklace mom has, and that Puzzle piece. No one would give him a full answer about what they were though. Only that they were important, and dangerous, and they had to keep them out of the wrong hands. The Millennium Items were why Pegasus kept one eye covered, and why uncle Ryou and uncle Malik could use Shadow Magic too.

It didn’t explain why Zane, Syrus, and Jaden could. Zane had never seen the Items in person before, only in pictures that they showed him.

They sat around the table and Seto pulled up a map of the world. It was blue, see-through with red dots scattered around. There were plenty, and Zane had barely counted a few of them before Seto was speaking. “Shadow Magic spikes. Ever since you activated the Necklace, these have been appearing.”

“There’s a lot more than forty-eight.” Yugi mused.

“Forty-eight?” Zane grew confused. That was a lot higher of a number than seven. He thought there were only seven Items still.

Yugi nodded, not taking his eyes off the map. “Seven Millennium Items, and forty-two pieces of the Millennium Puzzle. So there’s six Items, and the Puzzle makes up the rest. But I’ve counted fifty-two dots so far.”

That was even more than Zane thought.

“That would be because it’s not just tracking the Items.” Seto admitted, tapping a portion of the map where seven dots sat close together. “That, is where we are. Five people with Shadow Magic, one Necklace, one Puzzle piece.”

Realization dawned on Yugi as Zane frowned. It tracks us too? There’s more people like us? He knew, of course. Rafael had summoned some of his monsters outside of a duel before, though they felt far different from Cyber or the others. Like a chilly breeze off of the ocean at the docks of Domino City instead of like the Shadows. And Ryou sometimes felt different to him too.

But there were more dots on the map than just that.

“So what are you thinking?” Yugi asked quietly before looking over at Zane, turning away slightly. Zane could tell he was talking, but couldn’t make out what he said.

“Exactly.” Seto sighed, shaking his head. “Hopefully they’re all drawn to dueling, so we can figure out who and where. I’ve been in contact with the other Academies set up already to warn them of the possibility. So far only North has taken this seriously.”

There are more like us then. Zane didn’t need to know what his mom said to realize what Seto meant. They always said Duel Academy would be the best place for Zane and Syrus to go to finish school when they were older. It was set up to deal with the Shadows. And not just for the three of them, Jaden included.

He wasn’t sure what to think about that. Part of him was irritated at the thought. It was Shadow Magic that brought their family together. And now there were others that could use it too? Could they see Spirits? Were some raised by Spirits? Zane wasn’t sure he liked that thought. He didn’t voice it.

Instead, he asked something else he thought important, “what about those Beasts?”

Seto gave him a sharp nod. “Unfortunately, we can’t track them.” He sounded frustrated about that. “They’re jumping between Realms, and we don’t know which ones they’re using, or if we can even pinpoint them.”

“I didn’t get to that part of your lessons yet,” Yugi turned back to Zane, “there are five we’re closely tied to as of now. The Umbra- the Shadow Realm, Paradise- the Afterlife which is also known as Aaru, the Wastes- Exodia’s Realm, the Ruination- where Gandora is from, and the Dire- the Dark World.”

“The Afterlife is a Realm?” Zane whispered. Then if gods can go through the Realms…

“There’s also our Realm, which makes six. Though the word for it is… untranslated as of yet.” Yugi admitted sheepishly. “It never needed one, though I know the symbol for it.”

Zane frowned, looking back at the map and letting his mom and uncle go back to their conversation about the dots. If the Beasts can go through Realms, and the Gods and the Four can too…

Why can’t Atem? If he’s the King of Shadow Magic and a Pharaoh… why leave mom behind?

“There’s so much sand! It’s a huge beach!”

“Almost, Syrus.” Yugi chuckled at Syrus’ excitement. The beach was one of his favorite places, he liked the sand and everything he could build with it. The water? Not so much. Swim lessons weren’t going so well for him. “Where we’re going, there’s a lot less water and a lot more sand.”

“Even more than this?” Syrus gasped.

Jaden looked away from his own window, turning curiously to his parents. “Egypt, right? That’s where we’re going? You said it’s all sand!”

Joey laughed, patting Jaden’s head. “That’s right! I did say if you didn’t behave I’d leave you with your aunt Ishizu.”

“I’ve been good so far!” Jaden protested.

All three of you have. Yugi thought. Zane was handling the rest of the ride without worry, resting against Yugi’s side. The sudden lesson on various dimensions and how Seto was tracking Shadow Magic gave him a lot to think over, plenty to keep him occupied and keep his mind off of the flight. While Syrus had napped for most of the ride, until they were flying over land once more. Yugi kept his eyes on both of them, distracted by his own thoughts as well.

There were a lot more dots than I expected on the map. I think Seto’s right, something triggered a resurgence of Shadow Magic into the world. A wave of guilt stung at his heart for a few moments. Yugi could guess at what caused some of it. Syrus’ age lines up, he would have been born around the time I solved the Puzzle, but Zane would be about three. And according to Cyber, he had been with Zane from birth.

Three years prior to him solving the Puzzle, it would line up with what Ryou told him. His father was in Egypt. That’s when he got the Ring. Maybe it was more than one event that triggered it. He sighed softly, giving Joey a half smile when he looked over.

Atem had sealed Shadow Magic away for thousands of years. He held it back, with the Items keeping that barrier firm. Without the Millennium Puzzle, the majority of the Shadows would have stayed sealed. Somewhere along the way though, Shaadi had been entrusted with the Millennium Key. A guardian of sorts of the Items within the sealed temple.

And things had spiraled from there. First with the Millennium Eye, then the Ring. The Rod and Necklace had been entrusted to the Ishtars for centuries, which gave reason behind the magic still being so strong around Egypt. And then of course, the catalyst to unleashing the Shadows fully; Yugi solving the Puzzle.

He put his elbow on the arm rest on his other side, resting his chin on his hand. We thought for so long it was just those who had the Millennium Items that could control the Shadows. But I guess that’s because the others who could were too young to really show it. Yugi looked at Syrus and Jaden. They were at the window once more as the sight of Cairo grew on the horizon.

After all, when Yugi had first solved the Millennium Puzzle, he had no clue about Atem or anything about the Shadows. It wasn’t until they were up against Pegasus one final time that Yugi really learned what was going on. Just looking at the younger two, there was no indication they were anything but normal boys.

Except the excited Shadows spiking around them. Yugi chuckled, waving his free hand to settle things down in the jet. Joey grinned over at him when he did.

“Looks like the nap just made these two more hyper.” He joked.

“Like naps do for you still?” Yugi teased, snickering as Joey gave a noise of protest. The movement of his laughing made Zane look up at him. “We’re going to land soon. So stay close.” He said, rubbing Zane’s back again.

While water didn’t agree with Syrus, it seemed flight didn’t agree with Zane. Yugi had to agree with that. He much preferred his feet on the ground rather than high up in the air. But the jet was the easiest way to get around the world.

“What are we doin’ first, Yug’?” Joey asked, pulling Jaden and Syrus away from the window. Seto took Jaden from him, leaving just Syrus with Joey to sit for landing. “I’m guessing we're here for Ishizu, yeah?”

“That’s right,” Yugi nodded, “I want to tell her in person what’s going on and get some advice on how to go about this.” If anyone would know, it would be Ishizu. As the eldest Ishtar, she had the most knowledge on the Items and what dangers could be awaiting them while hunting them down.

Yugi knew she could be trusted. Not just from his own experience with her, there was something more saying to trust Ishizu, Odion, and Malik. He wasn’t sure what, but Yugi wasn’t going to ignore that feeling. 

She’s a reincarnation of Priestess Isis. More than that though the Ishtars are descendants of the Priestess too. The feeling was connected to that, he assumed. In a similar way that he knew he could trust Seto beyond his own personal feelings of him.

“Why? Isn’t it just like a scavenger hunt?” Jaden asked. “How’s that dangerous?”

Seto shook his head, crossing his arms as he sat next to Jaden. “Remember what I told you, the Millennium Items are dangerous themselves. At least, four of them are.”

“The Key, Scales, and Necklace are the only ones closer to neutral and lean more for justice as the universe sees it.” Yugi remembered that much, reading it before Battle City at the exhibition Ishizu had brought to Domino. “The Ring, Eye, and Rod however lean more to an evil darkness side. The Puzzle is supposed to be a true neutral ground between the six. However, in the wrong hands…”

He had never told them how his hands had been the wrong ones for a while. Pretty sure none of them needed to know Atem nearly had a criminal record- though he was certain Joey already knew. Jaden could get it in his head that maybe a little murder was fine. And Syrus would probably cry, he didn’t like hearing bad parts of the past.

Zane though. Zane would be the one to watch. If he ever meets Atem… oh by the Four, I’m going to lose that fight. He was protective of his family. And Yugi had heard him talking about Atem before.

He wasn’t happy that Atem was the source of Yugi’s sadness every year around the anniversary of the Ceremonial Duel. Getting him to understand that the choice was out of Atem’s control was an uphill battle. Even Joey and Seto couldn’t quite get him to understand it.

Well if it’s real bad, I could always ask Malik. Maybe hearing it from someone who grew up knowing the precise details of what was going on would help. Yugi knew plenty, but Malik had lived his entire life in Egypt. He would know a lot more.

And it seemed Yugi wouldn’t have to wait long to see him, though he wouldn’t ask quite yet. Once the jet landed, Yugi sighed, spying what was waiting for them. “A limo? Really?” He muttered, being the first one off the jet with Zane. He wanted to get Zane on the ground as quickly as he could, to let him relax.

“Sis said so.” Malik grinned at Yugi. “Nice to see you too.”

“It is nice to see you. But a limo?” 

“Only the best for the King of Games.” Malik chuckled, opening the door to the limo and bowing mockingly.

“I’m going to kick you.” Yugi whispered, getting a laugh in response. “Ishizu is going a bit overboard.”

Thankfully, it was only temporary. A means to get away from the airport and out of the city. Malik filled their trip with telling the boys about Cairo, pointing out different buildings to them as they went past them. Yugi took the time to finally relax, closing his eyes for a few minutes and letting the large amount of Shadow Magic around wash over him. Like it was welcoming him- which it probably was.

He opened one eye when he heard a familiar trill, seeing Kuriboh and Winged Kuriboh being held by Syrus and Jaden. It didn’t surprise Yugi that the two wanted to come with them. And with the sheer amount of Shadows around, he was genuinely surprised there weren’t more Spirits around. None that stood out, at least.

Some could be around, disguised like Mahaad and the Magician Girls can be. He thought, looking out the window. No one would be any the wiser, unless they could feel the magic.

It was what Yugi couldn’t feel that made him a bit apprehensive. Malik and Seto were like glaring beacons, ones he knew well and could ignore. Ishizu was close by, she felt warm. And even Diva was there, wild and untamed. 

“Is Ryou here, Malik? Did you find him?” Yugi questioned.

That brought Malik to silence, his hand falling slowly from where he was pointing out another landmark building to the boys. “He- yeah. He’s here.” He nodded. “He… wants to see you. So we’re heading there now.”

“Where did Uncle Ryou go?” Syrus asked. “We haven’t seen him in forever!”

“You’ll have to wait a bit longer.” Malik smiled, but there was stress behind it that Yugi picked up on. “He wants to see your mom first. Odion and I have something else for you three to see! A harmless scorpion- promise!” He rushed to add on as Seto glared over at him.

“Not without us.” Seto muttered.

Yugi would trust them with that, his worry growing. Ryou wanted to see just him first, and hadn’t been there with Malik to get them from the airport. Dread began to fight with the worry. What if he’s hurt? Ryou had grown stronger since the fight with Diva, but he still had the same soft-spoken nature. And for him to disappear so suddenly… Yugi knew what that meant.

It didn’t mean he had to like it, or accept it until he had proof. Since the duel with Diva, maybe he had turned a bit overprotective of his friend sometimes. Ryou knew though. The feeling of emptiness, of being alone and lonely at the same time, even in a crowd of friends, that came with giving up the Items. The Thief King had been a terror, but for years, he was the only constant in Ryou’s life. Just as Atem had been for Yugi.

It brought the two of them closer together. A shared experience that only Malik had some insight on, though his situation had been different from theirs.

His head tilted up as Joey put a hand on his shoulder. “You sure you got this, Yug’?” He asked quietly as the limo stopped at the outskirts of the city. A smaller but far more sturdy jeep was waiting for them there.

“I’m the only one who can.” Yugi shrugged, offering Joey a sad smile. “It isn’t as if he’s here. There’s no way.”

He thought.

He hoped.

But the gods had a sick sense of humor at times.

“My Queen.” Ishizu was the first to greet them once they reached the Ishtar’s place. She bowed her head to Yugi and Sera, standing beside her, did the same.

“Ishizu. It finally worked.” Yugi said to her. “The Necklace-”

“I know. I felt it activate.” Ishizu told him, nodding to Joey and Seto as they followed him out. “It isn’t the only one active.”

The Ring. Yugi closed his eyes, breathing in slowly.  “Zane? Syrus? Stay with your uncles okay?”

“Okay.” Syrus nodded, taking Joey’s offered hand easily. Zane shrugged, standing next to Seto and Malik. They seemed to pick up on the situation very well, and Yugi felt a warm flash of pride at that.

One that died down as Ishizu led him inside. It didn’t escape his notice that Manny and Sera were refusing to go near where Ishizu was leading him. The house was quiet, and rather nice. Yugi felt completely relaxed, even with his apprehension growing the further they walked. Odion was nowhere to be seen either.

Ishizu stopped in front of a heavyset door. Made of firm iron, dark in color, Yugi frowned. “This leads downstairs. Are you sure about going alone?”

“I am.” Yugi nodded to her. “If what I’m thinking is right… I’m the only one he’s ever really feared.” Granted, it was because I tossed Gandora at him without remorse.

Only a fool wouldn’t fear destruction incarnate. And the Thief King was many things, but Yugi didn’t for a second believe him a fool.

The door swung open, Yugi hesitated for only a moment before walking down the stairs that were behind it. Maybe that was why he felt so relaxed; it was just like inside the Puzzle. Just with far less sideways stairs, and less rot feel, and a straightforward path.

He knew somewhat of what to expect, Malik had spoken often of the underground catacombs that stretched far out underneath the home built after his father’s death at Marik’s hands. They had been there for centuries.

But the candles burning on the walls, giving the only light in the room Yugi was following the Shadows to, were new.

So was the chair in the room, set facing away from the door, away from Yugi.

“It’s about time you showed up, Vessel.”

“Actually, it’s Pharaoh now, to you anyway.” Yugi crossed his arms as Ryou stood up. Except it wasn’t his friend.

How is this even possible?

“Pharaoh? Or just the Pharaoh’s pet Queen?” Came the snarky reply.

“Well, you wanted to see me. So I’m here. Thief King.” Yugi said, on edge as he turned around to look at him. “Start talking.”

Chapter Text

“What are you doing here, Thief? I thought you were gone.” For good was left unsaid, even though Yugi wanted to shout it loudly.

How had he shown up again? Yugi looked at the Spirit. He still looked like Ryou, even with the Millennium Ring once again resting around his neck. What didn’t look like Ryou though, were the blood splatters on his shirt. There were several that Yugi narrowed his eyes at, in a circle on his chest, right where part of the Ring could pierce through. But that didn’t explain the blood on his shirt collar, or his arm.

The Thief crossed his arms. “Oh please, Queen Moon,” he spat the word with a grimace, “I think we’re past those formalities. I’m taking back that wretched name of my vessel’s; Bakura. He never uses it anyway anymore.”

I wonder why. Yugi thought dryly. It did make things easier though, to have a name to call him that wasn’t just a title. In the minimal light of the room from the candles Yugi could see more than just the dirtied shirt on Bakura. Wait a second- he’s nervous about something.

And Yugi didn’t think he was the source of the nervousness. Sure, he had been confident that he was the one person alive Bakura would fear, but to be nervous around him? No, that was too off from his usual confident and cocky demeanor. “I’ll ask again, why are you here?”

“Why else? It seems this pitiful universe just can’t stay safe for long can it?” Bakura drawled. “I believe what you should be saying is thank you, since it’s only thanks to my return that your friend here is alive at all.”

With a flourish of his hand in the dull light, he gestured to the bloodied shirt. As he moved, Yugi caught a flash of white bandages under the collar of his shirt.

“What happened?” Yugi asked softly. “Is Ryou alright?”

“He’s fine.” Bakura scoffed, crossing his arms once more, “I’ve done worse to him than that demon did.”

“Demon?”

Bakura raised an eyebrow, walking over to Yugi. It was as if he was studying him, sizing him up as he prowled around the smaller duelist. Yugi held his head high, the confidence that Atem helped him find shining through. He didn’t move, but his eyes tracked Bakura when he circled back around him.

“Aren’t you full of questions; not used to being out of the loop?” Bakura purred dangerously. “Yes, a demon. It seems you aren’t the only one to be on the move now that the Items are at half strength again.”

A demon attacked Ryou, but did it do it after he left, or was that why he left? Yugi thought, voicing the question soon after.

“And what’s in it for me if I tell you that?”

“Your life.” Yugi deadpanned, not in the mood for Bakura’s games. “I’ll gladly send you back to the Afterlife. Wasn’t that what you wanted anyway? To reunite with your family?”

Bakura snarled. “Family that was murdered-”

“That Atem didn’t know about and had nothing to do with.” Yugi interrupted him. “After we defeated you and Zorc, he and Ishizu set up a shrine for them, as an overdue apology and to pay respects for their unwilling sacrifice. Their place in Aaru is secured no matter what the scales once said for them. Atem overruled any decision in that regard.”

It was one thing Yugi found that was a good addition to the museum in Domino as well. A copy of the one set up where Kul Elna once stood. Though the sacrifice of the 99 lives had led to Zorc being sealed away, Yugi couldn’t agree with how it had been done. The best they could do after so long, however, was honor those lives now that their sacrifice was well-known.

Bakura stared down at Yugi, a snarl still on his face. But he could see how his eyes softened just a fraction at Yugi’s words. “The brat left because he knew once any power came to the Ring, it would seek him out.”

“It, not you?”

“Just as the Puzzle will only respond to you, the Ring only responds kindly to him. Somehow, he is immune to Zorc’s influence that was still trapped within it.” Bakura scoffed, rolling his eyes. “Blasted Mediums… he left as insurance, making sure if I showed up again that I couldn’t cause problems.”

He eyed the choker around Yugi’s neck, catching just a hint of gold behind it. “Though, it seems trouble found you just fine.” Yugi tried to not tense as Bakura moved closer, hooking a finger under the choker and giving it a tug. It snapped off at the clasp, revealing the Millennium Necklace. “The demon wanted the Ring.”

“What would a demon want with the Items though?” Yugi murmured. “They won’t activate for just anyone now. Ishizu tried to use the Necklace, even Seto did, and it didn’t react for them.”

“No, but the power all seven would have together…” Bakura trailed off, letting Yugi fill in the gap.

That much power would be dangerous. They could possibly start a Shadow Game that would affect a much larger area. Yugi thought with a frown. And there’s no telling what the Puzzle could do…

Bakura smirked, continuing on, “it ran off once I showed up. I didn’t get a full look at it, but it had the look of a dark creature Zorc would use. Much more powerful than his minions, however.”

“It appeared to be searching for the Ring, but it knew the power behind it and wasn’t too keen on facing it.”

Something wasn’t adding up though, and it wasn’t the demon. “That doesn’t explain one thing,” Yugi looked up at Bakura, “what are you doing here? And how are you here?”

“Finally asking the big questions are we?” Bakura taunted. Yugi had no time for his attitude, glaring up at him. “You’re as threatening as a wet cat.” He added on.

“Fine then, I’m not exactly here completely willingly.” Bakura’s arms crossed once more with a scowl. “The gods cannot give you more than they have. But that doesn’t mean they can’t have someone else do it for them. An envoy, in a sense. And since you don’t exactly have anything left to barter with Hauhet to receive guidance, well, the brat once again has you in a debt.”

“He offered something of his own for a connection to be placed, bled knowing that I would be what he received. Lucky for him, Kauket accepted. And your precious snake saw an opportunity to get word to you once again.” Bakura finished.

Yugi froze in place. “Ryou… what did he offer?” He whispered. To bring Atem back, Yugi had given his own humanity, became a living connection between the gods and the mortal realm. More than and less than human at the same time. A steep cost, he knew what it meant in the long run. And he had told Ryou everything just as he did Seto, Malik, Joey, Ishizu, and Pegasus. He never thought one of them would turn around and make the same bargain with another god.

And to offer it to the Darkness of all things.

Bakura chuckled, his eyes narrowing as he watched Yugi tense. “...Oh wipe that look off your face. You’re ugly enough without getting it in your head that you can save him. His offering was his body once more as a vessel for myself. As well as loyalty to Kauket as his primary deity. He’ll have to give traditional offerings over the years but it isn’t as if he will die from it.”

“He won’t be of any use if he’s in the Afterlife. And besides. When I go back, I’d rather not have him there.” The scowl returned to his face, it was as if it were his normal look. “Amara is enough of a nuisance without him tagging along.”

Amara… Ryou’s sister! Yugi couldn’t hide the sly smirk on his face at that. So, Paradise did have a slice of hell for Bakura in it. He had never met her, but he was sure she was as inquisitive as Ryou was whenever he found something he wanted to learn about. The look fell into a frown though. “And Osiris?”

“Asked for nothing in return,” Bakura waved his hand dismissively, “he’s too injured to really ask for anything. Those Beasts however, he sent me with a warning for you. And something else I nicked from the demon.”

Yugi had no warning as two golden shards were tossed at him, though he caught them easily enough. Two pieces of the Puzzle, he gripped them tightly. So the demon was after them, and the Beasts too from the sounds of it.

“That dragon warned you of Darkness, Power, and Peace. But what it didn’t say was how they would be forged. Going up against those Beasts, or the demon, won’t be an easy task. It won’t be a normal duel, or an easy one. You fighting against the Quantum Cube and Zorc again disrupted everything. But then you just had to go and see that small brat, didn’t you?”

“It’s not like I planned on seeing Jaden.” Yugi glared at him. “He isn’t a brat.”

“You didn’t plan it, but that was a catalyst that set things into motion that the gods can’t track.” Bakura pointed out. “You met him before, but now there’s no way in telling if that will even come to pass. You’ve created a mess.”

“If it keeps up, Destruction will blind the universe in Light. But you already know how to fix it.”

Yugi looked at the Puzzle pieces. “I have a theory on how to.”

We’ve thrown everything out of balance. And there’s only one way to restore it. Yugi thought. I can’t do it alone, I’m just one side of the scale. And on the other side…

“You have to bring the Pharaoh back once more. Since bringing him back once shook the universe in ways unforeseen.” The scowl left his face as Bakura stared at Yugi. “Much as I loathe you both, I once swore no harm would come to you. I became a glorified babysitter. And you went and died. So now I’m stuck in my word to make sure it doesn’t happen again. Even if it means bringing the Pharaoh back.”

“It’s the only way to stop the Beasts. What are they? Do you at least know that?” Yugi asked.

Bakura shook his head. “Something that should not be. Lesser gods that were tainted by the Light of Destruction. They were given power that they should not have. And I don’t take kindly to thieves like that.”

“Ironic.” Yugi said dryly, shaking his head. The gods could have sent anyone, yet Ryou had called for Bakura, and the gods agreed. If he were truthful though, that was for the best. If anyone knew how to handle what they were facing, it was the Thief King. He had been closest to Zorc, and knew evil well.

He hadn’t heard of the Light of Destruction, however. Yugi didn’t like the sound of that. Is it something we’ll have to fight? Or is it… Pegasus knew about it. He realized quickly.

The art contest. It hadn’t just been to find the new spirits. Yugi heard word of sending the cards to space of all things- was that just Pegasus’ way of dealing with it before it became too much of an issue? Part of him hoped so. They had enough to deal with already, so he pushed the thoughts of it away.

“And how can we trust you?” Yugi asked Bakura.

In response, the smirk came back to Bakura’s face. “You should never trust a thief, Queen. But you should trust the gods by now.”

He did. More than he probably should have.

“So, what needs our attention first?” Yugi questioned.

“I don’t like this.”

“You don’t have to like it. You know Yugi does his own thing.” Seto shook his head, keeping his eyes on Jaden as his son sat on top of a giant scorpion. One that seemed docile, but Seto didn’t trust it. Even with Ishizu’s word that it was harmless to anyone Malik and Odion deemed safe.

Ryou Bakura was harmless like that too. Until he wasn’t.

I don’t like this either. The Thief is nothing but trouble. Seto thought, having already pieced together what was going on. It wasn’t too hard to realize what Bakura vanishing and only wanting to see Yugi meant. From the looks of things, someone else didn’t trust that either.

Zane’s eyes kept going towards the Ishtar residence. Torn between watching the door for Yugi to come out, and watching Syrus around one of Diva’s insane cubic monsters. Seto had put his foot down at anything larger than one of those egg-shaped ones.

Joey was next to him, keeping a careful watch over the boys, though he was much more relaxed than Seto was. He didn’t go too far from his side, however. He still didn’t trust Malik fully after the brainwashing stunt. Which spoke volumes about his trust in Seto of all people, if he thought him safe enough to stay near.

“What do ya think they found?” Joey had caught on quick as well. “Ryou and the Thief I mean.”

“The Ring, for one,” Seto admitted. That thing was like a bloodhound in tracking Bakura down. It was hard to deny the magic in that. “If we’re lucky, some answers too.”

He wasn’t holding his breath for that one, however. How the Thief returned brought on even more questions that he was sure they wouldn’t get answered. Unless Bakura had done the same as Yugi. He wouldn’t put it past that idiot. Seto crossed his arms, looking away from Jaden for a second when Ishizu walked back over to them.

“One of the Items is close by, isn’t it?” He had a feeling. It was rough for him to explain it, a tenseness in the back of his mind, down his neck. With his arms crossed, he gripped one arm.

Almost as if he could sense it near. But that was- well, impossible wasn’t in his dictionary any longer. Was it a remnant of Priest Set? Or Pharaoh Set? Or was it because he had been the holder of the Millennium Rod all those years ago, now that he was aware of it? If Ishizu could sense anything near, she gave nothing away as usual.

He could respect her for that. For her dueling and how high she held herself. She was confident without the cockiness most people would have. A no nonsense nature, even if she had been a bit narrow-minded when she held the Necklace, thinking the future couldn’t be changed from what it showed. But she seemed to have adapted and accepted the truth that it wasn’t set in stone after their duel.

She was tolerable. High praise from someone like him.

“I believe so. Beyond the Ring and Necklace being here.” Ishizu nodded. “I was able to locate one a week ago, and I reached out to who was holding it.”

“They’re coming here?” Seto asked.

“Indeed. I believe this will be neutral territory for everyone involved.”

Joey peered around his shoulder at Ishizu. “They ain’t a threat are they? That’s not why neutral territory’s needed?”

“Not at all,” Ishizu soothed, “rather, those who have one of the Items aren’t entirely… well, human. It is kept by Spirits, who live in an Overlay a few days’ travel from here.”

Seto and Joey both looked surprised at that, sharing a look. Spirits now too? As if the scorpion wasn’t enough. “An Overlay…” Seto murmured.

“Mind explainin’ that?” Joey asked sheepishly.

“It’s where the boundary between this realm and another is weakest, to the point it can coexist in both realms simultaneously.” Seto explained to him automatically. Of course Joey wouldn’t know much about them, it wasn’t widely known and any time the geek squad had come across one, they probably had no time to even realize it. “You’ve seen a few before. India?”

Joey blinked. “The Capsule Monster place?” He frowned, pouting as he figured it out. “Man! If we gotta go to another one of those, I’m staying out of it to watch the kids! You and Yug’ can have fun!”

“That is why they are traveling here instead.” Ishizu smiled softly. “It can be quite a shock for young children who aren’t used to that.”

Good. Keep them safely here where we can watch them. Seto agreed silently, looking at the three again. Zane had given up on getting Syrus away from the Cubic monster, especially now that the scorpion had a hold of it and was lifting it curiously for Jaden to get a better view. Syrus climbed up on it as well.

It didn’t take long for Jaden’s interest to be captured by something else, however. Seto frowned as Jaden perked up, looking around curiously. Something was coming closer to them, and fast.

“Jaden! Zane, Syrus!” Seto shouted out for the three. Though what appeared, Seto wasn’t sure if it was a threat or not.

Jaden was vaulted off of the scorpion by a black and white blur around his size. As he tumbled to the sand, Seto managed to get a good look at what it was; a tiger cub. He paused, puzzled at the appearance of it. Around the cub’s ankles and tail were golden bands, wide and fitted against its skin. There was a similar collar around its neck. While it glared at Jaden, it wasn’t growing, or attacking him.

Rather, Jaden was laughing. “You wanna play too?” He challenged with a grin, ruffling the fur on the cub’s head. It looked affronted at the attack, huffing and batting back at him with a light paw. All that did was make Jaden laugh more, poking the cub’s paw.

Syrus watched his cousin curiously, wondering just what was going on, while Zane looked elsewhere at the sound of horses approaching.

“Tania!” A stern voice bit out the name, making the tiger cub wince and look over its shoulder, bristling as four people on horseback came into view. 

Seto’s frown deepened. The four women were ones he had never met before- of course- and that just cemented his distrust in the situation. Especially with the tiger still having his son pinned to the sand. The air behind him stirred, and even a white-scaled tail brushing against his back wasn’t enough to calm him. Kisara snarled, and that was enough for the tiger cub to scramble away from Jaden, rushing back to the horses with a growl.

“Spirits, Amazoness from the looks of it.” Kisara said softly to Seto and Joey, who had rushed over to lift Jaden in his arms. She stalked over, herding Zane towards Joey as well and lifting Syrus by the back of his shirt carefully in her jaws, setting him down next to Zane.

Only Ishizu was completely calm as she walked forward. “Queen Aarya. It is a pleasure to see you again.”

The woman she spoke to sat on the first horse, a gray dappled mare. She looked regal, with blue hair held out of her face by a thick circlet around her head. Sharp violet eyes looked over the group with a firm yet warm tone to them. “Lady Ishizu. I wish this were a visit under better circumstances.”

“I don’t see why we had to come all the way out here at all.” Where the tiger cub had once been beside the horse now stood a girl. She couldn’t have been much older than Jaden, but it was clear she was an Amazoness Spirit. She had him beat in muscle, arms crossed as she scowled, hair held up in a high ponytail and brown eyes set in a distrustful glare. “Especially since they were attacking a Spirit!”

“If that was an attack, then clearly I’m training you too hard, Princess.” Another woman scoffed. A silver chain was draped over her horse as she looked coolly at Tania. “The… human, children were playing. Something you clearly know how to do given how you didn’t use claws on the middle one.”

Tania turned her head away sharply, refusing to look at the woman. “I just didn’t want to dirty my claws is all!”

“Riya, Tania, that is enough.” The Queen said, moving off of the horse.

Amazoness are fierce in duels, and the Spirits seem to live up to that. Seto noted, still tense. Just what exactly were they doing there? Were they who Ishizu had been waiting on?

“That’s so cool!” Syrus blurted out. “You can be a tiger?”

“I am a tiger.” At the amazed tone and praise from Syrus, Tania seemed to change her tune, looking proud of herself. “As an Amazoness Princess, there’s plenty I can do.”

“Including getting yourself into all sorts of trouble.” Aarya’s tone was warm as she regarded the smaller girl. “However, we are not here to play around. Lady Ishizu? You said that the Queen Moon was to arrive today?”

“And I’m here! Sorry, I had a few things to take care of.” 

Seto turned around quickly as Yugi appeared from the house, Bakura behind him. Though it didn’t appear to be the Thief King. He looked sheepish as Yugi pulled him out of the doorway behind him. And behind both of them, stood a spirit Seto wasn’t too familiar with. Dark Necrofear, he knew she was Bakura’s but beyond that, nothing. She stayed in the shadows, much like a bodyguard as she kept her eyes on Bakura.

Yugi hurried over to stand between Seto and Ishizu, and it didn’t take long for Syrus and Zane to join him. Syrus was first, Yugi laughed as he lifted up the youngest child. Zane was content to just stand by his side. The sight of Yugi with the two was enough to melt the slight tension in the air from the Spirits’ sudden arrival. He was a calm beacon for everyone, even the scorpion Spirit seemed to settle in the sand, half buried once more with its tail and claws resting lazily on top of the sands.

“Queen Moon.” Aarya bowed her head, the other Amazoness Spirits following with deeper bows. Even Tania did so silently. “I believe we may have something that rightfully belongs to you.”

“Not to me. But to the Shadows.” Yugi corrected, shaking his head.

And that seemed to be the answer they had been reaching for without anyone knowing. It makes sense. These two are on rather even ground. Seto thought even as Joey stood next to him, watching everything in confusion. Jaden copied his confused look.

“How can shadows own something?” Jaden whispered.

“Shadow Magic.” Seto said softly to his son. “They’re talking about one of the Millennium Items.”

“Indeed.” Aarya nodded in confirmation.

That was enough to get Tania to come out of her bow. “Wait- we’re just handing this over to some humans-”

The Queen silenced her with another look. “In order to restore the delicate balance that the Three Phantasmal Lords threaten. The Item of Balances will be returned to the Pharaoh’s Queen, Osiris’ envoy of the moon he resides over.”

Seto’s head snapped around. “Phantasmal Lords.” He repeated, “you’re speaking of the Sacred Beasts?”

Can we finally get answers about those too? He wondered.

Yugi brought Syrus and Zane closer to himself. “We were attacked by one of them a year ago,it looked like Obelisk, and Osiris was as well. By one that looked similar to him.” He explained to the Spirits. “If you know anything about them…”

The women stared at him in wonder. Riya looked impressed, respect in her eyes, as Tania stared slack-jawed at Yugi. “You fought against Raviel? And survived it?” Riya asked.

“By Ra and the Goddess,” Aarya breathed out in awe, “to survive against that- it has claimed many lives in Umbra and Ruination. Here as well.”

Yugi looked a bit sheepish at that, shrugging his free shoulder. “I don’t know much about surviving it. I just asked the Shadows to get my boys to safety, and we were able to escape it.” He explained.

“To survive the Lord of Phasmos. And you say one attacked Osiris. That would have to be the Searing Flame; Uria.”

Well that’s two down. “The third? That skeletal flaming peacock of a monster?” Seto questioned.

“Hamon. The Striking Thunder.” Aarya frowned. “For them to appear is not a good sign.”

We could have figured that out ourselves. Seto thought dryly. Phantom Beasts that looked like three Gods, how could that ever be anything but bad?

He watched silently as a wooden box was brought off of the back of one of the horses. Riya didn’t open it until she was in front of Yugi. She was quite the imposing sight, easily twice his height. But Yugi stayed relaxed as she kneeled down to offer the contents of the box to him. Seto’s eyes widened when he saw what was inside.

“The Millennium Scales.” He murmured. The one Item that hadn’t been a world of trouble for them. He could admit to his own curiosity about them, out of all the Items they were the one he knew the least about. Even with Set’s memories, there was only a vague feeling, a need to keep the Scales from tipping too far one way or the other.

His hand clenched at his side, and he released it before anyone else could see. No, there was nothing there for Seto to hold. Thankfully.

He didn’t flinch, or tense up, when something brushed against his hand. And Seto drew no attention to how he kept his hand there, against Joey’s. 

Yugi lifted the Scales in one hand, nodding as Syrus peered into the box as well. The small boy reached in, pulling out two other pieces of gold as well- two pieces to the Millennium Puzzle.

“I do not know what the future holds. I do not think anyone knows now.” Aarya admitted as Riya moved back. “I do know this, Queen Moon.”

“Our tales speak of a fourth beast. It’s name is Forbidden to be spoken, lest it be awoke just by the name being uttered. Should this Beast be released, it will spell the end of all dimensions. A threat that even Zorc would tremble at. One that should not be.”

“Whatever it is you must do; do it. To ensure this Beast is never awoken. For all will be lost if it is.”

With those words of warning ringing in their minds, Seto drew no attention to how Joey’s hand gripped his tightly. 

Or how his grip was just as tight.

Chapter Text

“I play Submarineroid in attack position!”

“Uhh Sy? That’s at an angle.”

“Yeah? So it can attack and defend!”

Seto gave a short huff of amusement as he looked over at the duel going on between Jaden and Syrus. “That isn’t a play that’s allowed in duels, Syrus.”

“But what if it could be?” Syrus whined.

Yugi grinned. I’m glad he’s taking a liking to duels finally. It was nice, seeing the boys so much calmer once they were out of Egypt.

What Queen Aarya had told them had put everyone on edge. It wasn’t the three duelists who were the most wary though, it was Syrus. Even as he dueled, he refused to be separated from Yugi, sitting on his lap and cuddled up against him as he dueled his cousin. Syrus had never been one to throw fits before, but ever since they left Egypt, he certainly would get into one if he wasn’t with Yugi.

It had started overnight. Ishizu had let them stay before leaving for the next place. Mai had called, saying that she found the Rod of all things somewhere in Berlin. Despite the grimaces the three duelists had, they knew they would have to get the Rod before it could cause any havoc.

Syrus had begun to cling to him tightly after that phone call. When he had woken up in the middle of the night screaming. Yugi had guessed it was just a nightmare. The past year, Syrus had gotten a few of them. To the point it was easier for him and Zane to share a room, he seemed to have fewer if Zane or Yugi were close by.

Zane was off with Joey though, looking over the map once more to distract him while Yugi soothed Syrus. Who would only stay calm if he was clinging to Yugi. While he didn’t mind having his youngest close, he was starting to get worried.

“Yugi. Are you certain about leaving the Ring in Egypt?” At least Seto knew how to distract him.

“I’m as certain as I can be about it.” Yugi sighed softly. In truth, he wasn’t sure about leaving the Ring behind.

Ryou said he has everything under control. He has Bakura under control. Yugi thought back to the conversation they had. If he could trust anyone with the Thief King, it was Ryou. But he still worried for his friend. The Ring reacted to him after the demon attacked him. It saved him.

“Ryou needs it for protection. He’s been attacked and escaped, there’s no telling if that demon won’t come back to try and finish the job.” Yugi pointed out. “And this way, we at least know where it is.”

Syrus yawned and Yugi smiled softly. “I think the duel can wait to be finished until after nap time.” He decided.

Jaden groaned, a protest ready until he looked at Seto. The protest died in his throat, a pout taking over instead. “I’m not tired!” He said, before yawning himself.

“If you nap now, we’ll reach Berlin quicker.” Seto reasoned.

“Okay!”

Yugi snickered at how quickly Jaden agreed to that. He’s a lot like the Jaden I knew. But so different at the same time. He thought. Maybe this Jaden didn’t have to suffer like the one he met had. If what the Necklace had shown him was true, maybe there was a chance to change things.

“Come on you two. I’ll stay with you.” A nap for Syrus meant one for Yugi as well, with how he wouldn’t let go of his mother. So Yugi got comfortable in one of the seats on the jet, reclining it back and letting both boys cuddle close to him. Though Jaden was a lot more hesitant. His first meeting with Yugi had made him more shy around him.

“Isis will protect your dreams while you nap.” Yugi said softly. “Remember what I’ve said about her?”

Jaden nodded with another yawn. “Healin’ dreams and visions. Like the Necklace.” He murmured, closing his eyes.

“That’s right.” Yugi whispered. “You’re both safe, it’s okay to sleep.” Syrus was out the second he laid down, and Yugi turned his head to look at the table near his seat.

The Scales sat there; perfectly balanced no matter what. He could see them twitch every now and then, a small motion either way but never for longer than a heartbeat. It was fascinating. He had never seen what they could do before, and Ishizu’s explanation had him curious about them.

I wonder which way they would have tilted during our time getting Atem’s memories back. He thought silently. Would they have tilted toward the darkness? Or the light? They revealed the state of things for their wielder, be it good or bad. Balanced was always a good thing with the Scales. Too far either way, and something was bound to happen.

It has to stay balanced. If a soul is too heavy or too light a weight against the scales, Paradise is lost to them. Yugi wondered what he would see, if his own soul was weighed on the Scales at his death. Would he be allowed with Atem?

Though, that depended on if death was in his future. He had no clue what bartering his humanity with the gods would truly lead him to in the end.

It’s leading me back to Atem. Yugi looked at the case beside the Scales. The eye of the Puzzle stared back at him. I don’t think we can face this alone. If we’re gathering all of the Items, something big is going to happen. Bakura said we had to bring Atem back. And we’ll be reunited, be it with life, or with death.

Syrus whined in his sleep, trying to burrow impossibly closer to Yugi. He smiled softly, wrapping his arm tightly around his youngest, keeping Syrus securely against him. No. With life. He was determined on that. I can’t leave them. I’ll fight the gods themselves if I have to. And the Beasts that threaten them.

It was nice to be back on solid ground for a while. Joey stretched as they got off of the jet, keeping an eye on Jaden as he took in all the sights.

Not that there was much to see at the airport. It’s still a new experience for him though. Joey grinned. Not even ten yet and Jaden was getting to see more of the world than even most adults did. Of course, most adults weren’t Kaibas, or Yugi and Joey for that matter. 

“Papa, did you really grow up here?” Jaden asked as Seto came off the plane.

“I did, before Mokuba was born.” Seto nodded, saying something quietly to the men of his that would be checking the jet while they were gone.

Joey blinked in surprise. While he was aware Seto wasn’t entirely from Japan- Mokuba had mentioned it once- Germany wasn’t the first place he would’ve guessed. Then again, it was hard to guess. He knows so many languages that any place could be possible. 

His grin was back as Jaden raced over to him, going between Joey and Zane as the older boy stepped off the jet with a yawn. He looked relieved to be on the ground as well, sticking close to Seto and taking in everything with a calculating gaze. Which left just Syrus behind, not for long though as Yugi carried him out.

“He’s gettin’ too big for ya to carry around a lot.” Joey teased, getting a sulking look from his friend. Syrus was clingy, not out of the norm for him, but Joey wondered what had brought it on to the point that the youngest whined if Yugi tried to set him down.

Not even Jaden could convince him. “Come on Sy! We gotta look around!” He tried.

“No.” Syrus shook his head, clinging tighter to Yugi.

Even in the short detour they had made to pick up an actual piece of the Puzzle from Rex and Weevil- and several fakes, it was like Syrus had turned into a clingy octopus. Yugi didn’t seem to mind it. “If your arms are tired I could carry him.” Joey offered.

Syrus seemed conflicted at the offer as Yugi looked at him to see if it was alright. He didn’t say anything, looking hesitant and worried at the same time as he thought about it.

“How about I carry my little nephew instead?” That voice got Syrus to perk up, and Joey couldn’t hide his own happiness at it either as Mai walked over to greet them. She held out her arms, Syrus going over to her easily, though he clung to her just as tightly as he had Yugi. “Hello, clingy little possum! Was the ride here a bit rough?” She questioned.

“His sleep was.” Yugi admitted, rolling his shoulders. He’d never admit to any discomfort. “I was at the bottom of a nap pile and Syrus kept waking up.”

“He squirms a lot in his sleep too!” Jaden chimed in. “Hi Aunt Mai!”

Mai chuckled. “Oh I know you were rather squirmy too last time I visited.” She teased Jaden, winking at Joey. “How are things going other than that?”

“Can I say I miss the old adventures that kept us at least in the same country for longer than two days?” Joey offered with a snicker. “This is feelin’ like the Orichalcos stuff all over again.”

“At least it isn’t the Orichalcos this time.”

Joey blinked in surprise. He knew Mai had to have help in finding the next Item, but seeing Rafael walking over was still a shock to him. Here I thought Valon would be following her around. He thought. The two of them had been inseparable, and Joey found that he was happy about that. Mai deserved someone who treated her like she was the world.

Once, he thought he could be that. But as time went on the two continued to stay in touch, he realized both of them liked the friendship and companionship far more than any relationship. She was still one of his first major crushes, but one he was more than happy to let simmer down into what they had. Especially when he noticed how she looked at Valon with just as much fire as he gave her.

“Rafael! You’re here too?” Yugi brightened up and Joey nudged him with a smirk. His friend replying with a look tossed his way.

Oh he knew that tone. Joey looked amusedly back at Yugi. He had heard it enough, aimed at himself, at Tristan, at Seto for a while. Can’t blame him. The guy does look pretty good, if you like muscle blonds. He reserved the right to tease Yugi. They both knew it was a passing attraction anyway. Atem would always hold Yugi’s heart, no matter what happened. 

Plus it was impossible to ignore how Alister seemed to only settle down when he was with the other Orichalos duelist. And how peaceful Rafael was around him too. 

I’m surrounded by couples! While I’m over here playin’ single dad, co-parenting with Seto. 

A few thoughts tried to sneak into his mind, ones Joey shoved down quickly. There was no way they would be real. No matter his own feelings, why would Seto ever think of him in any way like that?

You do live together now. And spend evenings together. And have a son. His thoughts tried to reason.

Said son had swapped places with Zane, badgering Seto about learning another language while Zane joined Yugi and Rafael. Joey looked over at Jaden and Seto with a fond smile. Seto had undying patience for Jaden, and protected him as fiercely as a dragon. He was amazing with kids.

“I was the one to see the item, it’s in a museum nearby.” Joey turned back around as Rafael spoke. “They’ve agreed to trade it for a few Atlantean items, we just have to pick up the Rod.”

Joey winced slightly at that, hoping no one had seen. But from the look Mai gave him, it wasn’t as subtle as he thought. The Millennium Rod had nothing but bad memories around it for him. His fists clenched at his sides. His own duel against Marik, Mai’s duel against him, and even before that… his duel with Yugi.

The one where they, where he had almost gotten his best friend killed. All because he couldn’t fight off Marik’s mind control. Joey had sworn that he would never duel Yugi like that again. Even to get Red back, it had to be Atem he faced. And it wasn’t even a full duel. Ever since that duel, he found it hard to raise his duel disk against Yugi even for friendly duels.

He startled when a warm hand came to rest on his shoulder, blinking at the silver arm brace around the wrist he could see. Joey turned his head, looking at Seto who had walked over to him. His expression was the same unreadable one as always, but there was something comforting about it. Especially as Jaden wriggled his way between them with a grin, pulling Joey out of his thoughts as he chuckled, catching the kid as he jumped up.

Seto’s hand never left his shoulder. If anything, it gripped it tighter in comfort for a second. And Joey didn’t bring attention to how he leaned slightly into the touch for a moment more.

“The limo’s ready. Let’s get going.” Seto murmured, leading the way. As he passed Mai, she raised an eyebrow, looking between him and Joey.

Joey said nothing, hugging Jaden tightly and following Seto. 

“Dad?” He looked at Jaden as he walked, giving the boy his full attention. “Is something gonna happen?”

“I hope not.” Joey sighed. “But this Item ain’t like the Necklace, kiddo. It’s dangerous. So you and your cousins ain’t going near it.”

“We can handle it!” Jaden grinned with all the confidence of a child with no fear. “So you don’t gotta be sad about it!”

Joey chuckled softly. “No, Jaybird. I mean it, keep away from this one. Even I couldn’t handle it…”

He just hoped Seto and Yugi could.

The ride was silent, comfortable at first but as they drew closer to the museum, something seemed to shift.

Syrus had protested until he was seated between Zane and Yugi, gripping both of their hands so tightly that Joey could see Zane wincing from the pain of it from time to time. But he didn’t protest the grip, instead distracting himself with using one hand to sign things to Rafael, who sat across from them in the limo. Jaden tried to keep up, but his sign language was still a bit behind Zane’s level, especially with the shorthand Zane had figured out for times he could only use one and didn’t want to bother with reading lips or people talking louder.

It was handy, I gotta remember that pun for later, Joey thought. Of all the times they had to be silent or signal to each other, none of them had thought of using sign. Zane’s were easy to catch on to after a while, and Joey caught a few he recognized. Worried, stress, calm, danger. He was worried about Syrus, and how much stress his brother was feeling. So he tried to stay calm, though he thought there was danger coming too.

Joey wished he could reassure his nephew that everything was going to be alright, but even his words to Jaden before seemed to be fading. He hoped there wouldn’t be danger, but he knew better than to say he knew there wasn’t going to be any.

Especially as the limo came to a sudden, screeching halt near the museum. Everyone was on alert then, looking out the windows with duel disks ready to activate at a moment’s notice. As Joey looked outside, he felt his blood run cold. There were people running away from the museum, something none of them wanted to see.

“We won’t find out what’s goin’ on just sitting here.” Joey pointed out with a frown.

“No, we won’t.” Yugi had pulled Syrus and Zane closer, but took a deep breath in before nudging them closer to Mai. “Stay here. I’ll go see what’s going on.”

“Not alone you won’t!” Joey protested immediately, already reaching for the door next to him. If Yugi was going, so was he.

A soft call of his name stopped him, “Katsuya.” His hand hovered over the handle of the door, amber eyes met ice as he looked at Seto. “Be careful, we don’t know what’s going on to cause this. It’s going to be dangerous.”

“I know. ‘S why I can’t let Yug’ go alone.”

“Don’t go!” Syrus wailed, looking at Yugi and Joey with wide, fearful eyes behind his glasses. “Mama, Uncle Joey no! Don’t go!”

That was enough to get Yugi to hesitate. “Syrus… we have to do this. We have to get the Item, it’s important. And if someone bad has it, we have to stop them.” He tried to explain, but Syrus just cried more.

“I’ve got him.” Seto murmured, lifting Syrus over to himself as Jaden moved over to try and console his cousin as well.

Rafael moved to get out of the limo as well. “I’ll go with them, Syrus. You know I won’t allow anything to happen.” He said solemnly. “I’ll protect Yugi so he comes back to you.”

“I will too.” Joey gave the kids an easy grin, hiding his own worries. Sy doesn’t get this worked up over nothing, what does he know that we don’t yet? Something was going to happen.

And Joey would make sure whatever that something was, it didn’t hurt Yugi. He was determined to see to that. They had been through so much together, he wasn’t about to slack off. He was the first out of the limo, barely waiting for Yugi and Rafael before taking off towards the museum that was just around the corner. From the outside nothing seemed to be wrong, but the flood of people running away from it told another story.

Something got here before us! Joey realized, not slowing down as he made his way through the crowd. As he burst through the doors, he froze, Yugi and Rafael catching up to him and pausing in horror at what they saw.

The beast- the Spirit- was tall. Draconic features giving it a fiercer look, red and black wings spread out in challenge as it spoke, the deep blue gem on its head glowing. “Hand the Rod over to those who can use it, worthless humans!” It hissed. “Allow the Dark Summoning Beasts to show you how it works, by giving you a free pass to the Umbra!”

“How about we take it instead ya ugly creep!?” Joey challenged, drawing the attention of two of the Spirits. “You want that Rod? Then we can duel for it!”

The one that had spoke before seemed to sneer at Joey. “And now this weak human thinks it can challenge us? I was sent here by my master for the Millennium Rod to work with the Eye they already have. I am the strongest of their legion!”

“Your ‘master’? And just who would that be?” Rafael asked, eyes drawn to Joey.

He had kept his eyes on all three beasts, moving one hand behind him where he knew Rafael could see. Something felt off, wrong. Joey’s heart hammered in his chest. He hadn’t thought when he spoke, he just knew he couldn’t let the Rod get away from them. But these Spirits were different.

They weren’t Marik, who had been cold and calculating but still tempered by Ishizu. They weren’t even Noa, who had been mellowed out by Mokuba even at his worst. Or like anyone they had faced. They were pawns.

Pawns with nothing to hold them back. He signed quickly to Rafael as the Spirit spoke again.

“My master does not need to be known by you!” It spat out, red eyes narrowing as it looked at Yugi. “They do send a message though. Your time is over, Pharaoh. Your mistake shall be your downfall!”

“Like hell it will be. You want Yugi? You gotta go through me first!” Joey said, raising his duel disk as it activated and moving in front of Yugi. I promised he wouldn’t get hurt again!

He realized what the wrong feeling had been at the same time. The Spirit didn’t bring out any sort of duel disk, it regarded him coldly, the Rod already in its hands. And how it held it looked all too familiar. Joey had seen a hold like that before. How many times had he tossed things at Tristan, holding them just like that? Or when they would play darts seemed more apt.

“What a novel idea. I think I’ll take you up on the offer!” 

It wasn’t looking for a duel. It was looking to kill. The Spirit drew its arm back, the sharp point of the end of the Rod aimed right at Joey’s chest, where it could easily hit Yugi as well if it was thrown hard enough.

Oh. So that’s what Syrus knew. Was the Spirit why Syrus had been acting so off? Did he somehow know what was going to happen, that they would be in grave danger from the Dark Summoning Beast?

It was as if time had slowed. He could hear his heart hammering, blood rushing as every other sound seemed to fall away.

Seto had told him to be careful, and Joey had gone in headfirst as he usually did. All he knew was that there was danger, and that he could help. And that was what he wanted to do. To help people, to protect his friends, his family. But he was frozen to the spot. I- come on, I gotta move!

He hadn’t hesitated when Mai was about to be struck by lightning. He didn’t hesitate when Yugi was drowning, or in the fire. He didn’t hesitate to get into the whole mess, but he couldn’t move away. What if Yugi didn’t move in time? What if Rafael didn’t understand his sign? What if-

In the next second, all he felt was a burning pain, eyes going wide as it bloomed in his body. It felt worse than being struck by lightning, or jumping off high cliffs. 

I didn’t tell him. Is this… I’m really gonna- without even telling Seto? 

The world felt like it was spinning, and Joey crumbled to the floor.